Cihrary  of t:he  t:Keolo0ical  ^tminary 

PRINCETON    .    NEW  JERSEY 
PRESENTED  BY 

i'ne   -liptate   of 
^iillinn    Avider5^on   McDovjell 

sec 


BIIOOeiDFM 


-^f.FP.//.-,^^ 


DOCTRINAL   AND    PRACTICAL 


BY 


/ 

JONATHAN    COGSWELL,    D.    D. 

LATE     PROFESSOR    IN    THEOLOGICAL    INSTITUTE    OF    CONNECTICUT. 


)<|)|>J 


"KetosBrunstofcfe,  X   3J. 
J.  Tf:RHUNE'S  PRESS,  27  ALBANY  STREET. 

1847. 


PREFACE. 


The  author  of  the  following  Discourses,  feeling  deeply 
interested  in  the  religious  welfare  of  our  New  States,  and  un- 
able to  visit  them  as  a  missionary,  has  prepared  this  volume 
to  be  presented  by  the  Presbyterian  Board,  to  such  Chris- 
tian families,  as  may  be  disposed  to  receive  and  read  it, 
with  his  sincere  desire  and  earnest  prayer  that  it  may  in 
some  degree  aid  in  the  promotion  of  the  cause  of  truth. 


CONTENTS. 

— ==§<|)|>9= 


Discourse  I.         The  Church  the  light  of  the  world. — Math.  v.  14.       5 
Discourse  II.       The  resources  of  the  church. — Isaiah  Hi.  1.  19 

Discourse  III.      Union  is  strength. — Acts  x.xiil.  12,  13.  32 

Discourse  IV.      Wrestling  with  God. — Gen.  xxxii.  26.  45 

Discourse  V.        The  existence  and  works  of  evil  Spirits. — 

1.  Peter  V.  8,  9.  61 

Discourse  VI.      Death  by  Adam  and  life  by  Christ. — 1.  Cor.  xv.  22.  77 
Discourse  VII.     The  Heavy  Laden.— Math.  xi.  28.  91 

Discourse  VIII.   Dependence  of  Christian  Ministers  on  God  for 

success. — Luke  v.  5,  6.  l04 

Discourse  IX.      A  broken  spirit,  a  broken  and  contrite  heart. — 

Psalm  li.  17,  119 

Discourse  X.        By  the  terror  of  the  Lord  men  persuaded  to  re- 
pent—2  Cor.  v.  11.  133 
Discourse  XI.       Christian  perseverance  and  growth  in  grace. — 

Maih.  xiii.  33.  149 

Discourse  XII.     Divine  Sovereignty. — Rom.  ix.  15, 16.  167 

Discourse  XIII.  The  power  of  the  word  of  God. — Jer.  xxiii.  29.     183 
Discourse  XIV.    The  Christian  name. — Acts  xi.  26.  201 

Discourse  XV.     The  account  every  one  must  render  to  God. — 

Rom.  xiv.  12.  217 


DISCOURSE    I. 


THE  CHURCH  THE  LIGHT  OF  THE  WORLD. 

Ye  are  the  light  of  the  world. — Math.  v.   U. 

This  address  of  Christ  to  his  disciples  was  not  in- 
tended for  them  alone,  but  for  all  Christians  in  all 
countries  and  in  all  succeeding  ages  of  the  world. 
Christ  is  himself  in  the  highest  sense  the  light  of  the 
world  ;  for  he  is  the  head  of  the  church,  and  all  spiritual 
life  and  liffht  are  derived  from  him.  Ministers  of  the 
gospel  are  with  peculiar  propriety  denominated  the 
light  of  the  world,  because  they  not  only  make  known 
the  will  of  God  to  the  impenitent,  but  instruct  and 
guide  his  professed  friends.  Communications  made  to 
them  are  intended  for  the  benefit  of  all,  with  whom 
they  are  connected  and  for  all  among  whom  they  labor. 
God  speaks  by  them  to  his  church  and  also  to  the 
world.  And  by  them  the  wants  of  the  church  and 
ihe  world  are  spread  before  him,  whose  goodness  is 
infinite. 

In  the  following  discourse  I  shall  endeavor, 

L  To  show  in  what  sense  the  church  is  the  li;^hi 

of  the  world. 

2 


6  THK     CHURCH     THK     LIGHT 

II.  To  cr'ive  Christians  a  view  of  their  obliofation  to 
fill  the  world  with  li"-|it. 

o 

1.  1  am  to  show  in  what  sense  the  chnrch  is  the 
light  of  the  world. 

Christians  are  denonimated  the  light  of  the  world 
because  their  lives  are  illustrations  of  the  doctrnies  of 
revelation  and  the  precepts  of  the  divine  law. 

In  them  as  in  a  glass,  the  world  may  see  how  the 
truths  and  precepts  of  the  gospel  are  understood,  and 
what  fruits  they  produce.  It  is  indeed  to  be  lamented 
that  in  too  many  instances  it  is  hardly  possible  to  per- 
ceive any  difference  between  the  conduct  of  professed 
believers  and  men  of  the  world.  Did  we  not  know 
some  to  be  members  of  the  visible  church  ;  we  should 
never  from  their  conversation  suspect  them  to  be 
Christians.  Such  persons  can  hardly  be  considered 
lights  in  the  world— much  less  safe  lights.  It  is  cer- 
tainly dangerous  to  follow  them.  Men  of  the  world 
will  be  more  ready  to  embrace  tfieir  errors  than  to 
imitate  their  virtues.  They  do  not  clearly  point  out 
the  way  to  heaven.  Many  are  misled  by  them,  who 
desire  an  excuse  for  a  life  of  transgression.  Among 
real  Christians  there  is  a  great  diversity  of  character. 

Some  are  greater  and  brighter  lights  than  others. 
Such  is  the  clear  and  powerful  light  of  the  most  pious  as 
to  disturb  and  alarm  those  around  them,  who  remain 
impenitent.  Though  this  is  not  an  age  of  violence, 
there  are  individuals,  who  possess  a  martyr's  spirit. 
Such  are  some,  who  have  gone  to  distant  lands  to 
spend  their  days  among  pagans.  And  such  are  some, 
who  have  gone  to  the  remote  parts  of  our  own  coun- 
try to  preach  the  gospel,  where  they  have  submitted 
to  great  hardships  and  privations.     The  snfferino-s  of 


OFTHEWORLD.  7 

our  home  missionaries  are  greater,  it  is  believed,  than 
those  endured  by  our  missionaries  in  foreign  lands. 

The  time  is  coming  when  the  distinction  between 
the  church  an*d  the  world  will  be  more  clearly  seen 
and  more  universally  acknowledged.  The  time  is 
coming,  when  evt^ry  branch  of  the  true  church  will  be 
visible  to  every  one,  and  when  believers  will  enjoy  a 
perpetual  revival.  When  the  Lord  of  glory  will 
thus  address  the  daughter  of  Zion.  Thou  art  beauti- 
ful, O  my  love,  as  Tirzah ;  comely  as  Jerusalem ; 
terrible  as  an  army  with  banners. 

Though  we  discover  different  degrees  of  holiness 
in  Christians,  yet  all,  who  are  such  in  reality,  do 
tremble  at  God's  word  and  have  respect  to  all  his 
commandments.  Their  life  is  a  life  of  faith,  not  that 
faith,  which  is  produced  by  human  reason,  but  which 
is  wrought  in  the  heart  by  the  power  of  God. — 
Worldly  men  are  not  governed  by  the  principles  of 
Christianity ;  but  by  selfish  considerations.  The  vol- 
ume of  revelation  is  the  supreme  law  of  the  Christian. 

Those,  who  have  been  most  gay,  when  they  become 
Christians,  forsake  .places  of  amusement.  They  live 
in  some  degree  as  strangers  and  pilgrims  in  the  world. 
True  religion  produces  a  great  change  in  all,  who 
embrace  it.  This  chano^e  is  most  strikinsf  when  it  is 
effected  in  the  young. 

Behold  a  young  man  devoted  to  all  the  amusements 
of  the  gay  and  fashionable — profane  and  otherwise  im- 
moral— accustomed  to  make  light  of  the  gospel,  the 
church  and  the  most  pious  members.  An  arrow  at 
length  pierces  his  heart — he  trembles — he  cries,  God 
be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner.  No  sooner  is  he  made  a 
subject  of  grace  than  he  bids  farevviill  to  all  places  of 


S  THE     CHURCH     THE     L  I  G  H   1' 

mirth  and  lolly — he  avoids  his  former  companions,  is 
discovered  among  the  people  of  God,  and  is  heard  with 
a  broken  lieart  offering  prayer  to  liim,  whose  name  he 
had  profaned. 

When  such  changes  are  noiiced  in  those,  who  be- 
fore were  tlie  votaries  of  worldly  pleasure,  the  im- 
pression is  powerful.  Christians  are  crucified  to  the 
world  and  the  world,  to  iheni.  Good  men  of  talents, 
temperance,  industry  and  frugality  may  as  well  as 
others  be  successful  in  business.  The  sincerity  of 
their  piety  will  appear  in  their  readiness  to  part  with 
their  gold  and  their  silver  for  the  cause  of  their  divine 
Lord. 

True  religion  requires  something  more  than  reform- 
ation of  conduct  and  liberality  in  the  promotion  of 
benevoiciit  objects. 

The  life  of  a  Christian  is  humble,  prayerful,  and 
spiritual.  Some  of  the  most  interesting  portions  of 
his  life  are  concealed  from  the  world. 

Go  to  the  habitation  of  the  Christian — whether  it  be 
a  palace  or  a  cottage— there  from  his  family  altar  the 
morning  and  evening  sacrifice  of -his  heart  ascends  to 
God.  The  volume  of  revelation,  he  values  above  all 
other  books.  He  is  never  more  animated  than  when 
conversing  oi.  the  things  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ. 
He  mourns  when  religion  declines,  and  rt\joices  when 
God  revives  his  work.  The  life  of  a  devout  Christian 
is  an  exhibition  of  all  that  is  interesting  and  precious 
in  religion. 

2.  Christians    are  denominated    the   light    ol'    the 
world,  because  they  publish  and  defend,  or  cjiuse  to  be 
published    and    defended,  the    truths    of    revelation 
What  they  believe  and  have  cordially  embraced,  they 


O  F     T  H  E      \V  O  R  L  D  .  9 

can  sincerely  recommend  to  others.  Their  own  ex- 
perience, which  is  the  result  of  the  teachings  and 
operations  of  the  Holy  Spirit  enahles  tliem  to  under- 
stand the  method,  which  God  has  adopted  for  the 
salvation  of  men.  The  concurrent  testimony  of  a 
cloud  of  witnesses — witnesses  of  every  grade  and 
country,  must  he  regarded. 

The  doctrines  of  foith,  which  Christians  njake 
known  to  the  world,  are  not  discoverable  by  the  light 
of  nature.  In  the  wisdom  of  God  the  world  by  wis- 
dom knew  not  God.  The  mind  of  man,  however  well 
cultivated,  could  never  have  devised  such  a  plan  of 
salvation  as  that  revealed  in  the  gospel.  It  is  too 
strand  and  too  glorious  to  be  the  production  of  any 
finite  mind. 

To  the  chnrch  chosen  from  among  men  are  com- 
mitted the  ora«"les  of  God.  Go  ye  into  all  the  world, 
said  Christ  to  his  disciples,  and  preach  the  gospel  to 
every  creature.  He  could  not  expect  them  to  accom- 
plish his  purpose  without  the  co-operation  of  his 
church.  Christians,  if  we  except  the  apostolic  age, 
were  never  more  liberal  and  active,  than  at  the  present 
time  in  sending  missionaries — copies  of  the  scriptures — 
tracts — and  various  religious  pubhcations  to  the 
destitute,  in  different  parts  of  the  world.  Since  the 
commencement  of  the  present  century  the  spirit  of 
Christian  enterprise  and  liberality  has  been  constantly 
increasing.  Those  benevolent  societies  whose  object 
is  the  advancement  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ,  are 
bright  lights  in  the  world,  which  are  constantly  in- 
creasing in  number  and  splendor. 

3.  Christians  are  denominated  the  light  of  the  world, 
because  they  manifest  their  regard  for  the  institutions 


10  THE     CHURCH     THK     LIGHT 

of  God.  To  them  the  Sabbath  is  a  delight,  holy  of 
the  Lord,  and  honorable.  They  are  ready  to  make 
sacrifices  for  the  support  of  the  gospel  and  the  public 
worship  of  God,  not  only  where  they  reside,  but  where, 
without  their  aid,  such  privileges  cannot  be  enjoyed. 
The  fidelity  of  Christians  in  these  particulars  has  in- 
fluence on  many  others. 

The  more  exact  Christians  are  in  the  observance  of 
the  Sabbath,  the  more  this  institution  will  be  respected 
by  men  of  the  world.  When  the  professed  friends  of  God 
are  known  to  neglect  the  public  worship  of  God,  and 
to  desecrate  the  Sabbath,  infidelity  and  vice  triumph. 
But  when  they  return  to  their  duty,  many  will  follow 
them.  It  is  the  influence  of  the  pious,  which  moves 
many  to  visit  the  house  of  God  on  the  Sabbath,  and  to 
discontinue  their  labors  on  this  holy  day.  And  it  is 
their  example,  which  induces  not  a  few  to  contribute 
for  the  support  of  the  gospel  among  the  destitute. 
The  more  scrupulously  particular  Christians  are  in 
the  observance  of  divine  institutions,  the  more  liberal 
they  are  in  promoting  benevolent  objects,  the  more 
powerfully  they  operate  on  men  of  the  world.  In  this 
way  they  prove  the  sincerity  of  their  professions.  The 
time  has  come,  when  argument  and  example  must 
accomphsh  what  cannot  be  effected  by  the  authority 
of  civil  government.  It  seems  to  be  the  will  of  God 
to  give  men  an  opportunity  to  act  freely,  influenced 
only  by  motives  drawn  from  the  Scriptures,  and  the 
considerations  of  enhghtened  reason.  That  obedi- 
ence, which  does  not  flow  from  love  of  God  and  his 
law,  cannot  be  acceptable  in  his  sight.  Much  of  what 
passes  for  religion  is  of  no  value.  Trials  separate  the 
chafl"  from  the  wheat,  and  give  beauty  and  influence 


O  F     T  H    K      W  O  R  I.  D  .  11 

to   the   true  church.     The  true  church   is  now  ad- 
vancing in  knowledge,  Hberality,  zeal  and  influence. 
II.   I  shall  now  proceed  to  give  Christians  a  view 
of  their  obligation  to  fill  the  world  with  light. 

I.  When  Christ  said  to  his  disciples,  ye  are  the  light 
of  the  world,  he  added;  let  your  light  so  shine  before 
miiii  that  they  may  see  your  good  works,  and  glorify 
your  Father  which  is  in  heaven.     When  any  are  con- 
verted, their  happiness  is  not  the  only   or  the  chief 
object  God  has  in  view.     They  are  called  to  be  saints 
that  they  may  be  lights,  by  which  those,  who  walk  in 
darkness  may  find  the  way  to  heaven.     A  solemn  and 
fearful    responsibihty   rests   upon    them.     Christians 
were  the  only  witnesses  of  the  resurrection  and  ascen- 
sion of  their  Lord.       To  them  God  made  known  his 
will   that  they  might   make   it  known  to  the  world. 
None  but  Christians  were  chosen  and  inspired  to  com- 
plete the  volume  of  revelation.     If  it  be  the  duty  of 
those,  who  are  called  of  God  to  preach  the  gospel,  to 
make  known  to  every  creature  the  truths  of  Chris- 
tianity;   it  is   manifestly  the  duty  of  the  church  to 
sustain   them.     The  propagation  of  the  gospel    is  a 
common  concern.     It  is  the  duty  of  every  member  of 
the  church,  according  to  his  ability,  to  assist  in  this 
benevolent  work.     The  glad  tidings  Christians  have 
received  ought  to  be  published  as  extensively  as  possi- 
ble.    How  can  the  millions,  and  hundreds  of  millions 
who  are  ignorant  of  the  way  of  life,  be  saved,  if  those 
who  have  found  it  refuse  to  make  it  known  ?    Their 
blood  will  be  required  at  your  hand,  brethren,  if  you 
refuse  to  communicate  to   them  the  knowledge  you 
possess,  and  which   has  been   made  effectual  by  the 
operation  of  the  holy  spirit  to  your  salvation. 


12  T  II  K     (    H  U  II  C  IJ       I'  H   R      LIGHT 

Is  tli-il  man  innocent,  who  sees  his  neighbor's  house 
in  flames  and  refuses  to  alarm  him,  and  to  assist  in 
rescuing  those,  who  are  in  danpfer  of  perishing?  Can 
that  man  be  innocent,  who  sees  his  neighbor  perishing 
with  hunger,  and  neglects  to  atford  him  relief,  when 
he  can  do  it  without  injuring  himself?  God  has  com- 
mitted to  his  church  the  bread  of  life.  The  most 
extensive  circulation  of  the  scriptures  does  not  dimin- 
isli  the  value  of  a  single  book.  Such  is  the  nature  of 
Christianity  that  those,  who  are  most  faithful  in  the 
performance  of  its  duties,  enjoy  most  of  its  benefits. 

2.  Why  God  did  not  make  a  particular  revelation  to 
every  nation,  as  well  as  to  the  Jews,  we  know  not.  It 
was  his  pleasure  to  distinguish  them  from  all  other 
nations,  and  to  make  them  for  a  time  the  light  of  the 
world,  [t  may  be  remarked,  the  most  important  in- 
ventions and  discoveries  which  have  been  most  exteii 
sively  useful,  have  been  made  by  individuals.  The 
improvements  made  in  the  arts  and  sciences,  when 
traced  to  their  authors,  will  not  be  found  to  originate  in 
many  minds  equally  excited  at  the  same  time.  A  single 
thought,  occasioned  by  some  trifling  circumstance, 
may  lead  to  important  consequences.  The  truths  of 
Christianity  have  not  been  discovered  by  human 
reason,  but  have  been  made  known  to  us  by  revela- 
tion. 

To  Christians  much  is  given,  and  of  them  nmch 
will  be  required.  The  work  assigned  them  requires 
the  exercise  of  all  their  powers.  It  will  never  be 
finished  till  the  scriptures  are  translated  into  every 
language,  and  circulated  among  all  nations.  But  a 
small  portion  of  the  world  is  now  favored  with  the 
light  of  the  gospel.  The  depraved  heart  is  opposed 
to  the  truth;  but  error  is  readily  received. 


O  F     T  H  E     W  O  R  L  D  .  13 

3.  As  Christians  have  been  chosen  to  be  the  hght 
of  the  world,  it  is  their  duty,  not  only  to  know,  but 
also  to  contend  for,  the  faith  once  delivered  to  the 
saints.  It  is  not  a  matter  of  indifference  what 
doctrines  they  believe  and  what  they  consider  import- 
ant. Their  practice  will  correspond  with  their  belief. 
The  influence  of  the  doctrines  they  profess  will  de})end 
very  much  on  the  purity  of  their  lives.  If  in  their 
conduct  they  do  not  differ  from  worldly  men,  the 
doctrines  they  profess  to  believe  will  have  no  influence 
on  account  of  their  profession.  What  can  the  most 
faithful  preacher  accomplish,  if  he  cannot  appeal  to 
his  church  for  a  proof  of  the  excellency  of  the  doctrine 
he  teaches  1  The  more  distinguished  Christians  are 
for  piety  and  zeal,  the  more  their  influence  is  felt  by 
the  unrenewed.  How  can  a  church  be  a  visible  light, 
if  not  distinguishable  from  the  world  where  she  is 
established?  Christians  are  accountable  to  God,  for 
the  impressions  they  make  on  the  minds  of  those,  with 
whom  they  have  intercourse.  Few  can  meditate  on 
this  subject  without  feeling  condemned.  Let  them  do 
their  duty  faithfully — let  their  light  shine  clearly  ;  and 
the  unrenewed  will  be  unable  to  rest  quietly.  It  may 
be  added,  the  character  of  a  church  will  correspond 
with  the  character  of  her  pastor.  They  mutually  in- 
fluence each  other. 

4.  The  glory  of  God  should  be  the  chief  and  ulti- 
mate end  pursued  by  Christians.  The  chief  end 
which  God  has  in  view  in  the  conversion  of  men, 
is  not  their  happiness  but  his  own  interest  and 
honor.  They  are  called  and  chosen  to  work  for  him. 
While  thus  employed  they  are  supported,  and  have  the 
assurance,  if  faithhil,  of  a  rich  reward      God  is  himself 


14  THE     CHURCH     THE     LIGHT 

one  with  his  people  and  dwells  in  the  midst  of  them. 
They  are  one  community.  Now,  when  one  mem- 
ber of  a  community  is  guilty  of  any  improper  conduct, 
all,  with  whom  he  is  associated,  are  dishonored.  The 
neglect  of  proper  discipline  in  a  church  renders  her 
efforts  to  do  good  and  her  influence  powerless.  So 
long  as  the  unrenewed  can  point  out  any  members  of 
the  church,  who  are  no  better  than  themselves  they 
rest  quietly  in  unbelief,  and  the  glory  of  Christ  is 
obscured. 

Much  of  the  zeal,  manifested  by  Christians,  who  are 
most  active  in  the  service  of  God,  is  produced,  not  so 
much  by  intense  love  of  God  and  his  cause,  as  by  a 
view  of  the  exposure  of  their  fellow  creatures  to  end- 
less misery.  In  mauy  of  the  most  impassioned  and 
eloquent  discourses  the  interest  of  God  is  overlooked. 
Rivers  of  waters,  said  the  inspired  Psalmist,  run  down 
mine  eyes  because  they  keep  not  thy  law.  My  zeal 
hath  consumed  me ;  because  mine  enemies  have  for- 
gotten thy  words.  When  the  professed  people  of  God 
are  remiss  in  the  performance  of  their  duty  ;  divided 
among  themselves,  and  in  spirit  conformed  to  the 
world,  God  is  dishonored  and  sinners  are  not  con- 
verted, and  various  errors  are  suffered  to  prevail. 
Should  Christians  meditate  on  the  character  of  God 
and  the  great  things  he  has  done  for  the  salvation  of 
men  till  their  hearts  are  affected ;  their  prayers  would 
be  answered  and  their  services  would  be  accepted. 

There  is  a  fearful  responsibility  resting  on  every 
Christian,  which  is  great,  and  of  which  be  can  in  this 
world  have  no  adequate  conception.  On  their  fidelity 
under  God  depends  tlic  knowledge  of  the  truth  in  the 
world. 


oftheworld.  15 

application. 

The  subject  under  consideration  requires  a  serious 
application. 

What  Christian  can  review  his  life  with  a  proper 
sense  of  his  responsibility  to  God,  and  not  feel  that  he 
has  been  deficient  in  the  performance  of  his  duty? 
These  ought  to  be  the  inquiries  of  every  professed  be- 
liever—Have I  been  a  light  in  the  world?  Has  my 
life  been  a  safe  light?  Have  1  done  as  much  as  I  could 
to  honor  God,  and  to  point  out  the  straight  and  narrow 
palh  to  heaven?  Herein  is  my  Father  glorified,  said 
Christ  to  his  disciples,  that  ye  bear  much  fruit.  It  is 
an  undoubted  fact,  tfiat  the  most  pious  are  most 
sensible  of  their  defects,  and  the  most  ready  to  abase 
themselves  before  God.  The  more  closely  we  walk 
with  God,  the  more  clearly  we  shall  discover  our 
faults.  The  indnlg(3nce  of  any  sinful  propensity 
darkens  the  understanding  and  jconceals  our  defects. 
Wiih  what  decision  and  boldness  may  the  preacher 
declare  the  most  solemn  truths,  when  his  church  are 
wilhng  to  snstam  him?  His  yoke  then  is  easy  and  his 
burden  light.  But  his  spirits  droop,  and  his  labors 
prove  unsuccessful  when  his  church  are  not  prepared 
to  sympathise  with  him.  In  the  one  case  preachinp- 
is  a  delight,  and  in  the  other  it  is  a  painful  task.  Thli 
success  of  the  gospel  depends  as  ranch  on  the  prayers 
and  holy  conversation  of  the  church  as  on  the  preach- 
ed word.  Were  churches  more  faithful  no  doubt 
more  would  be  converted.  What  can  be  more  dis- 
tressing to  the  Christian  than  the  reflection  that  some 
are  now  suffering  the  wrath  of  God  in  consequence 
of  his  neglect  of  duty? 


16  T  H  E    C  H  U  R  C  H    T  II  E    L  I  G  H  T 

Christians  are  bound  to  watch  over  one  another. 
Their  love  of  Christ  andof  his  ch\irch  should  move 
them  to  do  this.  In  proportion  to  their  love  of  their 
divine  Lord,  so  will  be  their  solicitude  that  all  the 
members  of  his  visible  church  manifest  a  holy  life. 
Those,  who  reprove  the  faulty  with  humility  and 
tenderness  of  heart,  are  the  true  friends  of  Christ  and 
of  his  cause.  It  is  hardly  possible  for  us  to  have  any 
just  conception  of  the  change,  which  will  be  witnessed, 
when  every  true  Christian  faithfully  perform?  his 
duty.  Few  Christians,  I  am  persuaded,  properly  un- 
derstand their  individual  responsibility.  However 
defective  their  conduct  they  are  not  disposed  to  cen- 
sure themselves.  While  they  excuse  themselves  they 
are  ready  to  blame  others. 

2.  In  view  of  the  great  good  which  may  be  accom- 
plished by  the  united,  harmonious  operation  of  a 
church,  no  pains  should  be  spared  to  influence  every 
member  to  do  his  duty.  No  good  man  can  suffer 
from  the  most  discriminating  exhibitions  of  divine 
truth  and  the  most  rigid  scrutiny  of  his  conduct.  In- 
deed the  most  pious  are  most  willing  to  be  examined. 
For  every  one  that  doeth  evil  liateth  the  light,  neither 
cometh  to  the  light,  lest  his  deeds  should  be  reproved. 
But  he  that  doetli  tint!,  cometh  to  the  light  that  his 
deeds  may  be  made  manifest  tliat  they  are  wrought 
in  God.  The  following  inquiries  are  proper— Does 
anyone  unnecessarily  absent  himself  from  the  house 
of  God,  or  neglect  the  means  employed  for  the  conver- 
sion of  sinners?  Good  men  are  afraid  of  offending 
God.  It  is  not  necessary  to  urge  Christians,  whose 
life  is  holy  to  do  tl  eir  duty. 

Nothing  can  be  more  evident  than  this,  when  mem- 


OPTHEWORLD.  17 

bers  of  a  church  become  remiss  in  the  performance  of 
their  duty,  they  have  departed  from  God  and  have  lost 
their  rehsh  for  divine  things.  Tlie  beginning  of  de- 
clension should  be  discovered  and  counteracted.  A 
word  spoken  in  season  may  prevent  distressing  evil. 

Does  any  one  neglect  the  duty  of  prayer?  How  can 
he  indulge  the  hope  that  he  is  a  Christian  ?  A  spirit  of 
prayer  is  essential  to  the  Christian  character.  Does 
any  one  indulge  hatred  toward  a  brother?  If  any 
man  say,  T  love  God  and  hateth  his  brother,  he  is  a 
liar,  said  the  apostle  John,  for  he  that  loveth  not  his 
brother  whom  he  hath  seen,  how  can  he  love  God, 
whom  he  hath  not  seen  !  Whosoever  hateth  his  brother 
is  a  miirderer|;  and  ye  know  that  no  murderer  hath  eter- 
nal life  abiding  in  him.  This  is  a  subject  on  which 
professing  Christians  should  meditate  till  they  perceive 
their  affections  flow  out  toward  one  another.  How 
much  can  a  church  accomplish  when  united  !  How 
little  when  divided  ! 

When  Christians  love  one  another  as  they  ought — 
when  their  light  shines  clearly  and  powerfully;  the 
impenitent  will  be  alarmed  and  submit  themselves  to 
their  Redeemer.  Then  converts  will  spring  up  as 
among  the  grass,  as  willows  by  the  water  courses. 

I  must  close  witii  a  short  address  to  those,  who 
have  been  baptized  and  who  are  in  a  qualified  sense 
members  of  the  church,  but  who  have  not  made  a 
confession  of  Christ  before  men. 

You  have  been  given  to  God  by  prayer — baptized 
into  the  name  of  the  Father,  the  Son  and  the  Holy 
Spirit.  For  you  prayer  has  been  offered  from  day  to 
day,  and  every  Sabbath  in  the  sanctuary.  You  have 
been  brought  near  to  the  kingdom  of  God — and  are 
3 


18  THE     CHURCH     THE     LIGHT    (tC. 

now  sitting  at  the  very  gate.  All  your  feelings — 
your  objections  to  the  truth,  and  your  excuses  for  the 
neglect  of  your  duty  are  carefully  noticed  by  him, 
who  searcheth  the  heart  and  trieth  the  reins  of  the 
children  of  men.  Christ  himself,  though  invisible,  is 
near  you  by  his  spirit.  He  is  now  speaking  to  you, 
though  you  hear  him  not.  Listen — his  words  are — 
Come,  for  all  things  are  now  ready — Him  that  cometh 
to  me  1  will  in  nowise  cast  out.  Can  you  longer  re- 
fuse— can  you  again  turn  your  back  upon  him?  He 
sees  you  pursuing  the  broad  way,  that  leadeth  to 
destruction — and  his  arms  are  stretched  forth  to  save 
you.  He  calls  you  to-day.  Will  you  not  to-day  be- 
come his  disciples? 

•  Now  is  the  time  ; — he  bends  his  ear, 
"  And  waits  for  your  request  ; 
"  Come,  lest  he  rouse  his  wrath,  and  swear 
"  Ye  shall  not  see  my  rest.' 

Amen. 


DISCOURSE    II 


THE  RESOURCES  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

Awake,  awake,  put  on  thy  strength,  O  Zion  ;  put  on  thy  beautiful 
garments,  O  Jerusalem,  the  holy  city  ;  for  henceforth  there  shall  no 
more  come  into  thee  the  uncircumcised  and  the  unclean. — Isaiah  lii,  1. 

The  messages,  which  God  sent  by  his  servants  the 
prophets,  to  his  ancient  covenant  people,  corresponded 
as  well  with  their  actual  condition  as  with  his  gra- 
cious purposes  concerning  them.  They  were  also 
intended  for  his  church  in  every  age  and  in  every 
country,  when  in  like  circumstances.  And  the  situa- 
tion, in  which  Christians  are  placed  by  the  providence 
of  God,  leads  them  to  the  choice  of  proper  subjects  of 
meditation. 

The  text  is  a  message  from  God,  communicated  by 
the  prophet  Isaiah  to  the  Jewish  church,  and  consisting 
of  exhortations  and  encouragements.  The  language 
is  figurative,  but  forcible  and  perfectly  intelligible. 
At  what  time  the  message  was  delivered  it  is  of  no 
consequence  for  us  to  determine.  This  is  evident,  it 
was  intended  for  the  church  of  God,  whenever  remiss 
in  the  performance  of  duty,  timid,  and  inactive  from 
whatever   cause.     The   Jewish   church,   when   God 


20  THERESOURCES 

sent  them  the  message,  I  have  chosen  for  the  subject 
of  our  present  meditations,  was  not  only  inactive  but 
ignorant  of  her  resources.  Instead  of  faithfully  per- 
forming their  duty  they  were  afraid  even  to  attempt  it. 
They  were  looking  for  a  mighty  change  to  be  effected 
without  their  exertions,  which  they  thought  would 
result  in  a  better  state  of  their  affairs.  They  did  not 
appear  to  understand  that  system  of  means,  which 
God  has  adopted  for  the  accomplishment  of  his  pur- 
poses. Their  efforts  to  do  good  had  probably  for  a 
long  time  been  unsuccessful.  Errors  both  in  faith 
and  practice  prevailed,  and  their  enemies  were  numer- 
ous, bold  and  powerful.  But  their  weakness  and 
timidity  were  occasioned  by  the  decline  of  piety  in 
their  own  hearts.  Had  the  true  friends  of  God,  trust- 
ing in  him,  been  disposed  to  do  their  whole  duty; 
they  might  have  bid  defiance  to  all  their  enemies. 
Such  is  now  the  situation  of  this  church  that  the  text 
seems  to  be  a  suitable  subject  for  our  meditations. 

Its  exhortations  and  encouragements  will  be  the 
divisions  of  tfiis  discourse. 

I.  Its  exhortations  will  first  be  considered. 

1.  The  first  exhortation,  awake,  awake,  implies  a 
state  of  deep  slumber,  and  exposure  to  great  danger. 
The  word  awake  is  repeated  to  give  it  force  and  effect. 
Jehovah  thus  addresses  his  people,  when  he  comes 
out  of  his  place  to  visit  them,  or  when  dwelling  in  the 
midst  of  them  he  reveals  himself  to  them.  Sometimes 
his  voice  is  heard  in  the  most  alarmins:  and  distressinj? 
events  of  his  providence,  and  sometimes  his  Spirit  is 
sent  to  revive  his  work  in  his  church. 

What  would  be  your  feelings,  my  brethren,  could 
you  be  made  sensible  that  God  is  now  in  the  midst  of 


O  F    T  n  E    C  H  U  R  c  n  .  21 

you — and  that  he  is  carefully  observing  the  feelings 
you  exercise  toward  him  and  toward  his  beloved  Son  ? 
Should  a  solemnity  suddenly  come  over  this  congrega- 
tion ;  you  would  know  that  God  is  near — that  his  all 
piercing  eye  is  upon  you  and  that  he  is  now  speaking 
to  you  by  one  of  his  servants.  Is  not  God  now  calling 
upon  every  professing  Christian,  and  with  a  loud  voice, 
saying,  awake — a  great  work  remains  to  be  done — sub- 
til and  powerful  enemies  are  in  the  field — many  are 
ignorant  of  their  danger — many  are  captives — and 
many  are  perishing?  Surely,  were  professing  Christians 
susceptible  of  being  moved,  when  contemplating  the 
scene  passing  before  them ;  their  eye,  would  affect  their 
heart,  and  they  would  be  willing  to  labor  for  the  salva- 
tion of  souls. 

2.  Put  on  thy  strength,  O  Zion,  is  the  second  ex- 
hortation. 

This  implies  that  the  church  was,  and  is  still  igno- 
rant of  her  own  power,  the  power  which  God  has 
secured  to  her  by  promise.  It  is  a  fact  that  Chris- 
tians generally  live  below  their  privileges.  Neither 
individual  Christians,  nor  churches  know  what  they 
may  accomplish  by  the  faithful  use  of  appropriate 
means.  They  do  not  appear  to  understand  the  vast 
provisions  of  God's  covenant  of  grace.  His  infinite 
perfections  are  pledged  for  their  protection  and  sup- 
port. If  God  be  for  us,  said  the  Apostle,  who  can  be 
against  us"?  If  God  be  for  us,  who  can  succssfully  op- 
pose our  progress?  Such  is  the  connexion  between 
God  and  his  people,  that  they  are  one  family — one  in 
interest  and  one  in  honor. 

God  is  the  wisdom  and  strength  of  his  people — and 
his  grace  is  sufficient  abundantly  to  supply  all  their 


22  THERESOURCES 

wants.  The  Lord  is  my  strcgth  and  song-,  and  He  is 
become  my  salvation,  is  a  beautiful  passage  in  the 
song  of  Moses.  I  will  love  thee,  O  Lord,  my  strength, 
said  the  Psalmist.  The  Lord  is  my  rock,  and  my 
fortress,  and  my  deliverer,  my  God,  my  strength, 
in  whom  I  will  trust,  my  buckler  and  the  horn  of  my 
salvation,  and  my  high  tower.  When  God  calls  upon 
his  people  to  put  on  their  strength,  he  would  doubt- 
less be  understood  to  call  upon  them  to  take  hold  of 
his  strength,  pledged  to  them  in  his  covenant,  and  to 
cease  to  trust  in  an  arm  of  flesh,  and  to  trust  in  him 
alone  for  all  needed  support  and  help.  His  people 
have  always  erred  and  greatly  displeased  him  when 
they  have  trusted  in  themselves,  or  in  the  most  distin- 
guished of  their  fellow  creatures.  But  when  they  have 
depended  on  him  alone  for  needed  aid,  he  has  mani- 
fested himself  to  them  according  to  their  necessities. 
What  more  can  we  desire  than  God  has  secured  to  us 
by  his  covenant,  of  which  Christ  is  the  surety?  Chris- 
tians ought  not  to  be  afraid  to  commence  the  perform- 
ance of  any  known  duty — and  no  discouragements 
should  induce  them  to  neglect  it.  Their  only  inquiry 
should  be,  what  has  God  required?  When  this  is 
ascertained,  they  have  nothing  to  do  but  to  go  forward, 
looking  to  God  for  success. 

The  resources  of  the  church,  which  God  has  made 
sure  to  them  by  covenant,  are  sufficient  for  every  occa- 
sion. It  is  his  pleasure  that  his  people  should  de- 
pend on  them. 

Those  trials  and  changes,  which  have  weaned  the 
church  from  her  attachment  to  the  world  and  separated 
her  from  the  state  have  proved  beneficial.  The  less 
the  church  depends  on  the  power  and  influence  of 


O  F     T  H  E     C  H  U  R  C  H  .  23 

worldly  men — the  greater  will  be  her  strength — and 
success :  the  more  closely  she  walks  with  God  the 
more  she  will  be  respected.  Nothing  does  more  than 
a  worldly  spirit  to  obscure  the  light  of  the  church,  and 
to  diminish  her  power. 

3.  Put  on  thy  beautiful  garments,  O  Jerusalem,  the 
holy  city.     This  is  the  third  exhortation  of  the  text. 

The  beautiful  garments  of  the  church  are  robes  of 
righteousness,  which  consist  of  the  Christian  graces. 
Though  sinless  perfection  is  not  made  a  condition  of 
our  justification  in  the  sight  of  God;  yet  there  is  a 
degree  of  holiness,  without  which  we  cannot  be  ac- 
cepted. When  Christians  so  live,  whether  churches 
or  private  members,  as  to  enjoy  the  earnest — the 
anointing  and  sealing  of  the  Holy  Spirit;  they  can 
approach  the  throne  of  grace  with  boldness,  confident 
that  their  performances  are  pleasing  in  the  sight  of 
God.  Should  Christians  faithfully  perform  the  duties 
required  of  them,  as  well  their  secret  as  their  social 
and  public  duties,  they  would  enjoy  a  revival  of  re- 
ligion in  their  own  hearts,  whether  sinners  are  con- 
verted or  not. 

The  imperfections  of  professing  Christians  have 
furnished  the  unconverted  with  many  excuses  for  their 
delay  of  repentance.  "  What  need  of  conversion," 
they  say,  "if  we  see  no  important  difierence  between 
professing  Christians  and  others?"  The  most  im- 
portant difierence  between  true  believers  and  others  is 
not  seen  in  the  street,  or  in  the  public  assembly.  The 
former  maintain  a  life  of  prayer,  and  worship  God  in 
their  families.  The  scriptures  do  not  authorize  us  to 
expect  perfection  in  this  world.  If  we  say  that  we 
are  perfect  that  will  prove  us  perverse.     It  is  impo's- 


24  THERESOURCES 

sible  to  determine,  how  far  the  impenitence  of  any  may- 
be attributable  to  the  fauhs  of  the  professed  friends  of 
God.  If  we  make  the  scriptures  our  guide,  we  must 
beheve  that  all  in  the  visible  church  are  not  what  they 
profess  to  be. 

You  profess,  brethren,  to  be  dead  to  the  world. 
Have  you  given  evidence  of  your  sincerity?  In  the 
transaction  of  business  have  you  given  proofs  that 
you  regard  the  interest  of  your  neighbor  as  well  as 
your  own  7  Have  you  made  it  manifest  by  your  liber- 
ality and  attention  to  duty  that  you  regard  the  interest 
of  God  as  much  as  your  own?  How  can  we  with 
good  reason  hope  for  salvation,  if  our  life  do  not 
correspond  with  the  standard,  which  Clirist  himself 
presented  to  the  minds  of  the  multitudes,  who  followed 
him?  And  there  went  great  multitudes  with  him: 
and  he  turned  and  said  unto  them,  If  any  man  come 
to  me,  and  hate  not  his  father  and  mother,  and  wife 
and  children,  and  brethren  and  sisters,  yea,  and  his 
own  life  also,  he  cannot  be  my  disciple.  If,  therefore, 
we  do  not  make  it  manifest  that  we  love  Christ  more 
than  all  other  persons,  we  cannot  give  satisfactory 
evidence  that  we  are  his  disciples.  True  religion  is  a 
reality  not  a  mere  profession.  What  can  the  most 
faithful  ministers  effect  without  the  co-operation  of  the 
churches,  with  which  they  are  connected?  Their 
discourses  must  be  powerless,  if  they  cannot  appeal 
to  the  professed  friends  of  God  for  illustrations  of  the 
doctrines  they  teach.  What  can  the  ablest  com- 
mander of  an  army  accomplish  without  the  united  and 
vigorous  eflbrts  of  those,  who  are  placed  under  his 
authority?  What  can  any  one  effect,  who  directs  the 
labors  of  others,  if  they   neglect  their  duty .?   In  the 


OPTHECHURCH.  25 

same  sense,  in  which  sinners  are  saved  by  the  instru- 
mentality of  Christians,  by  the  unfaithfuhiess  of  the 
latter  they  may  be  left  to  perish. 

Do  any  now  ask,  how  may  we  know  whether  we 
are  accepted  of  God  or  not?  God  gives  the  earnest  of 
his  spirit  to  those,  who  faithfully  discharge  their  duty. 
This  token  of  his  love  God  always  grants  to  his  most 
faithful  servants,  whether  successful  or  not  in  their 
labors  for  the  conversion  of  sinners.  May  it  not  be 
just  as  true  that  some  are  now  lifting  up  their  eyes  in 
torment  in  consequence  of  the  unfaithfulness  of  pro- 
fessing Christians  ;  as  that  others  are  lifting  up  their 
voice  in  praise  to  God  in  consequence  of  the  fervent 
prayers  and  untiring  labors  of  the  pious  for  their 
salvation  ?  This  is  indeed  a  solemn  and  ought  to 
be  an  affecting  consideration.  Have  you  brethren, 
been  redeemed  by  the  precious  blood  of  Christ ;  and 
can  you  be  satisfied  without  making  some  return  to 
him  for  the  great  things  he  has  done  for  you  1  Can 
you  see  your  fellow  creatures  exposed  to  everlasting 
ruin  and  make  no  effort  to  save  them  ?  Now  if  any 
man  have  not  the  spirit  of  Christ  he  is  none  of  his. 
Should  the  church  put  on  her  beautiful  garments, 
consisting  of  Christian  graces — humility — meekness — 
benevolence,  forgiveness,  prayer — and  the  like;  she 
would  be  a  bright  light  in  the  world  and  would  be 
terrible  to  her  enemies  as  an  army  with  banners. 

II.  Your  attention  will  be  directed  to  some  of  the 
encouragements  found  in  the  text  to  the  performance 
of  duty. 

I.  It  is  pretty  clearly  intimated  that  the  accessions 
made  to  the  church  will  correspond  with  her  purity. 
The  greater  her  advancement  in  holiness ;  the  better 


25 


THE     RESOURCES 


will  be  the  character  of  her  converts.  The  sfreater 
her  advancement  in  holiness  the  more  intense  will  be 
her  love  of  the  distinguishing  truths  of  Christianity. 
T'he  text  is  a  prediction  of  accessions  to  the  church, 
consisting  of  true  converts.  For,  it  is  written,  there 
shall  no  more  come  into  thee  the  uncircumcised  and 
the  unclean.  The  promises  of  the  text,  it  is  believed, 
correspond  with  facts.  Those  churches,  which  are 
most  distinguished  for  their  piety  and  benevolent  acts 
are  usually  most  highly  favored.  This  might  reason- 
ably be  expected.  The  greater  the  advancement  of  any 
church  in  holiness,  the  more  abundant  are  the  com- 
munications of  the  spirit  made  to  that  church.  Great 
care  in  the  admission  of  members  to  a  church  is  essen- 
tial to  its  continued  purity.  In  a  church,  which  is 
eminently  holy,  there  are  bright  illustrations  of  the 
truths  and  precepts  of  the  gospel.  The  influence  of 
such  examples  must  be  salutary.  The  consequence 
must  be  that  those,  who  become  Christians,  have  a 
high  standard  of  piety  before  them — and  they  will  aim 
at  hiofher  attainments  than  those,  whose  thoughts  are 
fixed  on  a  lower  mark.  Besides,  when  the  standard 
of  piety  in  a  church  is  high  there  will  be  greater 
caution  among  the  serious  in  indulging  hopes  of  salva- 
tion. Tliongh  the  number  pronounced  pious  may  be 
small,  yet  more  than  all,  who  have  good  ground  to 
hope  will  be  received  into  the  church.  Where  hopes 
are  easily  obtained  they  are  easily  lost,  or,  if  not  lost, 
they  soon  cease  to  have  influence.  The  most  impartial 
examination  by  no  means  injures  those,  who  have  a 
good  hope;  but  on  the  other  hand  strengthens  and 
brightens  it.  Hopes  indulged  without  a  good  founda- 
tion shield  the  subjects  of  them  from  the  influence  of 


OFTHECHURCH.  27 

the   truth,  and  almost  certainly  exclude  them  from 
heaven. 

2.  It  is  implied  in  the  predictions,  or  promises 
which  the  text  contains,  that  when  the  church  awakes 
from  a  state  of  slumber  and  inactivity — when  Zion 
puts  on  her  strength  and  Jerusalem  her  beautiful 
garments,  that  then  additions  will  be  made  to  the 
people  of  God  of  such  as  he  will  approve.  There  is 
probably  as  much  reason  to  expect  a  spiritual  harvest 
when  a  church  performs  all  her  duty  ;  as  to  expect  a 
temporal  harvest  when  the  husbandman  as  such  per- 
forms all  his  duty.  There  are  seasons,  when  the 
expectations  of  the  husbandman  are  cut  oft'.  His  labors 
may  be  as  great  as  at  other  times,  but  God  may  be 
pleased  to  teach  him  a  lesson  of  dependence.  So  there 
are  times,  when  God  is  pleased  to  with-draw  his 
Spirit  from  his  churches,  to  teach  them  their  depend- 
ence on  him.  Such  a  time  as  the  present,  since  the 
commencement  of  the  present  century,  it  is  believed, 
has  not  been  known,  when  the  Holy  Spirit  has  been 
withdrawn  from  the  churches  of  the  different  denom- 
inations.* It  is  not  true  that  Christians  have  done  less 
of  late  years  than  formerly  for  the  advancement  of  the 
kingdom  of  God.  Their  liberality  and  their  spirit  of 
enterprise  have  been  constantly  increasing.  But  they 
have  depended  too  much  on  human  instrumentality. 
The  wonderful  improvement  in  the  arts  has  led  some 
to  believe  that  conversions  might  be  increased  in  num- 
ber by  improved  measures  and  means.  Influenced  by 
this  opinion  they  have  depended  more  on  the  perfec- 
tion of  human  instrumentality  than  on  the  power  of 
God.  When  they  cease  to  depend  on  their  own 
*1846. 


28  THERESOURCES 

power  for  success  in  the  faithful  discharge  of  their  duty 
and  rely  alone  on  God ;  then  may  they  confidently 
look  for  refreshing  seasons. 

Christians  do  not  labor  in  the  pursuit  of  spiritual 
objects,  as  men  of  the  world  in  the  pursuit  of  objects 
which  are  temporal.  This  accounts  for  the  greater 
success  the  latter  have  in  temporal  than  the  former  in 
spiritual  things.  The  husbandman  is  active,  diligent, 
persevering — his  whole  heart  is  engaged  in  his  efforts 
to  obtain  a  temporal  harvest.  Nothing  is  left  undone, 
which  can  be  done  for  the  accomplishment  of  his 
object.  But  professing  Christians,  when  most  in 
earnest  are  but  half  in  earnest — when  most  active  are 
comparatively  inactive.  They  are  inconstant,  ir- 
resolute and  easily  discouraged.  It  is  not,  therefore, 
difficult  to  account  for  the  difl'erent  results,  attending 
the  means,  used  by  professing  Christians  for  the  con- 
version of  sinners  and  the  means  used  by  worldly 
men  for  the  possession  of  temporal  objects.  It  may 
here  be  added,  Christians,  even  the  most  spiritual  are 
sanctified  but  in  part.  They  have  within  a  constant 
warfare  to  maintain. 

APPLICATION. 

God  is  calling  upon  us  at  this  time,  brethren,  and 
saying  to  us,  awake,  awake  !  Is  not  our  actual  condi- 
tion a  suflicient  proof  that  God  is  speaking  to  us? 
Because  our  sleep  is  deep  he  calls  with  earnestness — 
with  a  loud  voice  and  repeats  the  word,  awake.  Is  it 
not  high  time  for  us  to  awake  and  to  be  more  in  earn- 
est in  laboring  for  the  conversion  of  our  fellow  men? 

The  age,  in  which  we  live  is  peculiarly  interesting, 
and  the  country,  in  which  we  dwell  is  more  highly 


OPTHECHURCH.  ^B 

favored  than   any  other  on  the  globe.     We  are  not 
called  to  labor  without  hope.     We  are  assured  that 
in  due  time  we  shall  reap  if  we  faint  not.     It  is  true 
God  can  convert  the  world  without  us.     He  may  cut 
us  down,  if  unfaithful,  and  raise  up  others  to  fill  our 
places.     But  we  know  that  the  plan  he  has  adopted 
includes  human  instrumentality.     We  have,  therefore, 
a  part  to  perform  in  that  great  enterprise,  the  object  of 
which  is  the  conversion  of  the  world.     Ought  not  the 
church  to  be  as  willing  to  furnish  a  good  number  to 
assist  in  conquering  the  enemies  of  God  as  the  state 
to  furnish,  at  far  greater  expense,  large  armies  to  con- 
quer the  enemies  of  our  country  ?  Wide  fields  are  now 
open  for  Christian  enterprise,  and  the  call  now  comes 
from  every  quarter  for  more  help.     It  is  noble,  it  is 
honorable  to  assist  in  this  work !    Much  land  remains 
to  be  possessed.     Millions  and  hundreds  of  millions 
have  gone  down  to  the  regions  of  misery  without  any 
knowledge  of  the  way  of  salvation  through  faith  in 
Jesus  Christ.    What  we,  who  are  upon  the  stage  of  life, 
do,  must  be  done  soon.     Soon    we  ^must  stand   be- 
fore his  judgment-seat,  who  though  rich  became  poor 
for  our  sakes  and  who  suffered  death  that  we  might 
live. 

If  we  look  around  us,  around  the  place,  where  God 
in  his  providence  has  cast  our  lot,  we  shall  find  many, 
who  are  still  unrenewed,  under  sentence  of  death  and 
exposed  to  unutterable  misery.  Could  they  be  made 
sensible  of  their  guilt,  and  feel  their  danger;  they 
would  start,  tremble,  and  cry,  men  and  brethren,  what 
must  we  do?  Why  do  they  remain,  so  thoughtless? 
It  is  true  there  is  no  excuse  for  their  impenitence  and 
conformity  to  the  world.     But  is  it  not  true  that  they 


30  THERESOURCES 

would  not  remain  so  much  at  ease,  if  Christians  lived 
more  like  strangers  and  pilgrims  in  the  world?  How 
little,  my  brethren,  we  think  of  the  everlasting  punisli- 
ment  we  hope  we  have  escaped — and  how  little  of  the 
inheritance  we  hope  to  enjoy  ?  How  little  too  we  think 
of  our  indebtedness  to  our  great  Redeemer  ? 

Some  may  be  ready  to  say,  O  that  we  could  feel  as 
we  once  did,  and  converse  with  as  much  boldness  as 
we  once  could  !  Draw  near  to  God  by  sincere  and 
deep  repentance  and  faith,  and  God  will  draw  near  to 
you  by  his  Holy  Spirit.  Without  the  performance  of 
these  duties  you  could  not  enjoy  God  in  the  midst  of 
a  revival  of  religion  in  the  church.  Break  off  from 
every  known  sin — the  most  besetting — return  to  every 
neglected  duty — mortify  your  love  of  the  world  by  in- 
creased liberality  in  the  cause  of  Christ — persevere  in 
the  performance  of  duty  till  you  find  him,  whom  you 
have  forsaken.  Our  first  business  is  to  seek  God  till 
we  find  him  in  our  own  hearts.  If  we  find  him  there 
we  shall  find  him  every  where,  and  we  shall  see  God 
in  every  event.  We  ought  not  to  depend  on  mere 
excitements.  They  soon  pass  away  and  leave  no 
permanent  good  effect.  The  proper  cultivation  of  our 
own  hearts  is  hard  work.  They  require  constant 
attention  and  watchfulness.  They  are  deceitful  above 
all  things  and  desperately  wicked.  Too  many  look 
out  of  themselves — to  the  church,  or  to  some  distant 
place  to  find  God,  while  they  neglect  the  vigorous 
performance  of  those  duties,  which  are  connected  with 
precious  promises.  And  too  many  overlooking  their 
own  deficiencies  persuade  themselves,  that  if  others 
would  perform  their  duty  religion  would  prosper. 
The  inquiry  should  be.  Lord  is  it  I?    Am  I  not  the 


I 


OPTHECHURCH.  3t 

faulty  person— or  at  least  one  of  the  faulty  persons, 
who  have  by  a  self-righteous  spirit  grieved  away  the 
Holy  Spirit?  When  Christians  esteem  others  better 
than  themselves  and  feel  condemned  for  their  own  defi- 
ciencies ;  then  the  work  of  God  begins  to  be  revived. 

Let  me  now  ask,  brethren,  are  you  doing  all  you 
can  for  God  and  for  the  souls  of  men  ?  Do  you  some- 
times offer  the  agonizing  prayer  for  the  conversion  of 
those,  who  are  associated  with  you  ?  Are  your  hearts 
tenderly  affected,  when  yon  contemplate  the  condition 
of  those,  who  are  living  without  any  good  hope  of 
future  happiness? 

Trusting  in  God  there  is  nothing  too  great  for  us  to 
expect— nothing  too  great  for  us  to  attempt.  Whether 
our  number  be  great  or  small,  the  fulfilment  of  the 
promises  of  God  does  not  depend  on  our  number  but 
on  Christ,  who  is  the  surety  of  the  covenant.  God 
can  save  as  well  by  few  as  by  many.  It  may  here  be 
added,  prayers  offered  here,  which  are  acceptable  will 
not  be  in  vain.  They  may  be  answered  in  some  re- 
mote part  of  the  world,  if  none  are  converted  where 
they  are  offered.  God  hath  never  said  to  the  seed  of 
Jacob— Seek  ye  my  face  in  vain  ; 

"  Nor,  when  his  saints  complain, 
"  Shall  it  be  said  that  praying  breath 
"  Was  ever  spent  in  vain." 

Before  1  conclude,  let  me  say  to  the  sinner  uncon- 
verted, think  not  to  offer  as  an  excuse  for  your  unbe- 
hef  and  impenitence  the  imperfections  of  professing 
Christians.  Should  they  all  prove  to  be  hypocrites  and 
perish,  this  would  be  of  no  advantage  to  you.  They 
are  a  light  in  this  dark  world.  If  the  light  be  not  as 
splendid  as  it  should  be  and  as  is  desirable^  do  not  extin- 
guish  it.     You  have  a  soul  to  be  saved  or  lost.     One 


32  UNION     IS    STRENGTH. 

perfect  light  is  before  you.  Vast  provisions  have  been 
made  for  your  redemption.  You  have  the  offer  of 
pardon  and  eternal  life.  The  offer  is  made  without 
money  and  without  price.  It  is  made  without  any 
respect  of  persons.  It  is,  therefore,  made  to  you  and 
to  every  sinner  unconverted.  This  is  the  invitation 
of  our  Lord — Come,  for  all  things  are  now  ready. 
Him  that  cometh  unto  me,  he  said,  I  will  not  cast  out. 
— Amen. 


DISCOURSE    UI. 

=§<|)(|>§r=.^ 

UNION   IS    STRENGTH. 

And,  when  it  was'day,  certain  of  the  Jews  banded  together,  and 
bound  themselves  under  a  curse,  saying,  that  they  would  neither  eat  nor 
drink  till  they  had  killed  Paul,  And  they  were  more  than  forty,  which 
had  made  this  conspiracy. — Acts  xxiii,  12,  13. 

The  union  and  zeal,  the  boldness  and  perseverance 
of  those,  whom  we  often  see  engaged  in  the  accom- 
plishment of  the  basest  of  purposes,  show  us  what  men 
are  capable  of  doing,  and  how  they  ought  to  act  when 
objects  of  the  greatest  magnitude  and  value  are  present- 
ed to  their  minds.  Such,  however,  is  the  state  of  the 
church,  so  imperfect  and  feeble  are  the  graces  of  Chris- 


UNION     IS     STRENGTH.  3j 

tians  that  we  find  among  them  much  less  union  and 
zeal,  decision  and  boldness  in  their  labors  for  the  sal- 
vation of  their  fellow  creatures,  than  in  the  ambitious 
for  their  ruin  and  destruction. 

The  time  has  come,  when  Christians  ought  to  be 
united  by  the  firmest  ties,  when  with  zeal,  decision 
and  boldness  they  ought  to  fight  the  battles  of  their 
Lord — when  their  efforts  to  do  good  ought  to  corres- 
pond with  their  ability  and  opportunities.  They  must 
not  look  for  rest  till  death  closes  their  life.  The 
objects  exhibited  to  their  minds  are  infinitely  great  and 
glorious.  They  are  of  sufficient  importance  to  call 
into  exercise  all  their  powers.  Their  own  happiness, 
which  is  not  to  be  overlooked,  is  not  to  be  so  much 
regarded  as  the  conversion  of  millions. 

When  one  nation  feels  that  she  has  been  injured  by 
another  nation,  or  when  she  has  a  fair  prospect  of  ob- 
taining some  desirable  object ;  her  wisdom,  physical 
strength,  and  treasures  are  all  united  and  made  sub- 
serviant  to  the  defence  of  her  rights  and  honor,  or  the 
measures,  adopted  for  the  execution  of  her  designs. 

Here  we  see  the  harmonious  operation  of  schemes, 
sometimes  the  most  extensive  and  complex — an  en- 
thusiastic ardor  manifested  by  all,  who  approve  them, 
and  a  settled  purpose  not  to  abandon  them,  however 
great  the  labor  and  expense  required,  till  the  end 
sought  is  attained.  Thus  men  feel  and  thus  they  act, 
when  seeking  temporal  aggrandizement,  and  also 
when  butchering  their  fellow  creatures.  Surely  the 
children  of  this  world  are  in  their  generation  wiser 
than  the  children  of  light.  Ought  not  Christians 
to  blush,  when  they  compare  their  exertions  in  the 
best  of  causes  with  the  exertions  of  those,  who  are 


34  UNION    IS     STRENGTH. 

only  seeking  fading  honor  and  perishing  riches? 
When  a  plan  is  proposed  for  the  benefit  of  our  fellow 
men,  though  approved,  too  frequently  it  only  awakens 
repulsive  feelings  in  them,  who  profess  to  love  their 
neighbor  as  themselves.  The  great  good,  which  might 
be  done,  is  too  often  left  undone  because  not  attempted. 
One  and  the  same  spirit  seems  to  influence  the  enemies 
of  the  truth,  while  iis  friends  are  divided  into  various 
contending  parties. 

When  Saul  of  Tarsus  was  at  the  head  of  a  company, 
who  were  determined,  if  possible,  to  annihilate  the  in- 
fant church  of  Christ,  and  to  murder  his  innocent  and 
peaceable  disciples;  there  were  found  enough  to  co- 
operate with  him,  who  instantly  caught  the  flame, 
burning  in  his  breast,  and  did  not  refuse  to  meet  any 
danger  and  to  submit  to  any  privation  in  the  perpetra- 
tion of  the  most  cruel  deeds.  But  the  change,  eflTected 
in  the  views  and  feelings  of  this  man  by  the  mighty 
and  special  operations  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  occasioned 
an  entire  change  in  the  treatment  he  received  from 
his  former  companions,  and  also  a  change  in  the  treat- 
ment he  received  from  those,  whom  he  had  wickedly 
persecuted.  His  old  friends,  though  he  had  been  their 
favorite,  became  his  bitter  enemies,  and  those,  whom  he 
liad  endeavored  to  destroy,  received  him  with  a  for- 
giving spirit  and  heart-felt  joy. 

The  infant  church,  though  hunted,  as  if  they  had 
been  a  band  of  robbers,  or  the  vilest  malefactors,  were 
so  far  from  exercising  a  revengeful  spirit,  or  from  seek- 
ing in  any  way  to  injure  those,  who  had  endeavored 
to  imbrue  their  hands  in  tlieir  blood,  that  when  most 
exposed  to  suffering,  they  only  sought  to  conceal  them- 
selves, or  resolved  to  die  as  martyrs  for  the  honor  of 


UNION     IS     STRENGTH.  35 

the  gospel.  As  soon  as  they  were  satisfied  that  Saul 
of  Tarsus  had  become  a  Christian,  they  did  not  hesi- 
tate to  bid  him  welcome  to  a  participation  of  all  the 
privileges  they  enjoyed. 

But  as  soon  as  the  fact  of  the  conversion  of  Saul  of 
Tarsus  was  known  to  the  Jews,  a  host  of  enemies 
rose  up  against  him,  whom  they  had  highly  esteemed 
and  whom  they  had  willingly  followed.  Had  he 
kindled  fires  in  their  beloved  city  and  been  the  cause  of 
its  destruction  and  of  the  destruction  of  many  of  its  in- 
habitants, or  had  he  raised  the  standard  of  rebellion  and 
labored  to  subvert  their  government,  they  could  not 
have  been  more  enraged  against  him  than  they  were 
on  account  of  his  conversion.  They  had  no  reason 
to  fear  that  he  would  take  from  them  their  gold  and 
silver,  or  that  he  would  injure  their  persons.  His  only 
aim  was  to  labor  for  the  salvation  of  men,  especially 
for  the  salvation  of  his  own  people  the  Jews. 

It  is  interesting  to  notice  the  wide  difierence  be- 
tween the  humble  followers  of  Christ,  and  those,  who, 
at  the  commencement  of  the  present  dispensation,  con- 
tinued in  unbelief.  The  former  were  gentle,  kind, 
pacific  and  forgiving  in  their  disposition,  the  latter 
violent,  contentious,  cruel  and  revengeful. 

The  exertions  of  the  imbelieving  Jews  to  destroy 
the  life  of  Paul  the  Christian  were  great,  because  it 
was  believed  that  a  man  of  his  rank,  talents,  and 
learning,  could  do  much  to  advance  the  kingdom  of 
Christ.  But  to  enter  into  such  a  conspiracy  as  is 
mentioned  in  the  text  to  destroy  the  life  of  a  man,  whose 
only  aim  was  to  do  good,  and  whose  character  was 
without  a  fault  worthy  of  notice,  was  a  proof  of  deep 
depravity  of  heart.     Such  was  the  enmity  of  the  Jews, 


36  UNION     IS    STRENGTH. 

awakened  by  his  conversion,  that  forty  desperate  per- 
sons bound  themselves  under  a  curse  that  they  would 
neither  eat  nor  drink  till  they  had  killed  him.  Here 
we  have  an  exhibition  of  the  character  of  the  unre- 
newed heart.  We  see  that  men  can  be  excited — what 
things  can  move  their  feelings  and  unite  them — for 
what  they  are  willing  to  make  great  sacrifices,  and  for 
what  object  they  can  without  murmuring  labor  with 
untiring  zeal. 

Why  should  not  men  of  real  piety  manifest  a  similar 
spirit  in  the  best  of  causes?  Do  not  sincerity  and 
fidelity  demand  this  of  them?  Did  they  as  sincerely 
and  ardently  desire  the  salvation  of  their  fellow  crea- 
tures, as  the  enemies  of  Paul  desired  his  destruction  ; 
they  would  think  nothing  too  great  to  do  or  to  suffer, 
to  accomplish  their  object. 

That  Christians  may  have  a  proper  view  of  their 
deficiencies,  and  may  be  stimulated  to  greater  fidelity 
in  the  cause  of  Christ ;  I  shall  in  the  following  dis- 
course more  particularly  notice  the  points  of  difterence 
between  their  conduct  and  that  of  men  of  the  world, 
when  engaged  in  the  pursuit  of  objects,  of  acknowl- 
edged importance. 

1 .  Union.  We  cannot  but  notice  a  great  diflferencfi 
between  Christians  and  others  with  regard  to  union. 
When  meditating  on  the  history  of  the  church,  we 
are  almost  forced  to  conclude  that  Christians  cannot 
for  any  long  period  act  together.  The  history  of  the 
church  is  the  history  of  different  sects,  and  of  their 
various  struggles  for  influence  and  ascendency.  And 
should  we  separate  the  true  church  from  that,  which 
is  merely  nominal ;  still  we  should  find  among  the 
real  friends  of  the  truth  a  diversity  of  sentiment  re- 


UNION     IS     STRENGTH.  37. 

specting  things  not  essential,  and  one  party  arrayed 
against  another. 

It  is  an  undeniable  fact  that  some  of  the  sharpest 
controversies  have  arisen  from  a  diversity  of  opinion 
respecting  things  not  essential. 

But  men  of  the  world  in  the  transaction  of  business, 
by  which  they  expect  to  promote  their  interest,  cau 
form  companies  and  bind  themselves  together,  and 
harmoniously  act.  So  likewise  the  lovers  of  pleasure 
and  amusement  are  ready  to  unite  in  the  adoption  of 
any  plan,  by  which  they  hope  to  obtain  the  object  of 
their  pursuit.  It  may  be  added  those,  who  have  em- 
braced the  most  pernicious  errors,  are  always  inclined 
to  unite  in  opposition  to  the  most  faithful  servants  of 
God.  Tt  is  a  remarkable  f[tct  that,  extensive  as  is  the 
papal  church  all  its  members  breathe  the  same  spirit 
and  cheerfully  assist  each  other  in  the  furtherance  of 
the  welfare  of  that  great  community.  There  must  be 
local  interests  in  this  church  and  various  obstacles  to 
harmonious  operation  ;  but  zeal  for  the  great  objects 
of  pursuit  overcomes  every  hindrance.  Christians, 
who  are  agreed  in  regard  to  the  distinguishing  truths  of 
the  gospel,  and  the  means,  the  faithful  use  of  which  is 
connected  with  the  prosperity  of  the  church,  ought 
not  to  neutralize  their  forces  by  disunion  ;  but  rather 
to  concentrate  them,  and  to  employ  them  in  the  execu- 
tion of  plans,  which  must  fail  without  this  union. 
There  are,  we  know,  very  many  cases,  in  which  in- 
dividuals laboring  separately  cannot  effect  what  may 
easily  be  accomplished  by  a  union  of  many.  When  a 
number  are  united  in  any  enterprise,  one  stimulates 
another  by  his  example,  encourages  and  strengthens 
another  by  his  conversation — one  more  bold  than  the 


38 


UNION     IS     STRENGTH. 


rest  may  induce  them  to  attempt  what  without  his  in- 
fluence they  would  not  dare  attempt.  In  all  societies 
the  influence  of  every  one  is  felt. 

The  power  of  union  is  like  that  of  a  mighty  river, 
formed  by  the  waters  of  many  smaller  streams.     The 
largest  ships  may  ride  upon  the  mighty  river,  but 
cannot  upon  the  little  streams  that  flow  into  it,     A  bad 
man  may  successfully  contend  with  an  individual,  but 
may  be  overcome  by  a  number.     Now  the  salvation  of 
one  soul,  and  the  soul  of  one  whose  case  is  most  hope- 
less, is  an  event  of  greater  importance,  and  an  object 
more  worthy  of  pursuit,  than  that  which  covered  the 
Persian  empire  with  the  armies  of  Greece,  or  than  that, 
which  united  the   States,  which   were  once  the  colo- 
nies of  Great  Britain  in  their  struggles  for  independ- 
ence.     And  are  there  not  Christians,   who  may  be 
excited  by  a  view  of  cases  the  most  unpromising? 
There  are  often  found  men  who  are  pleased  to  attempt 
what  is  diflicult,  and  whose  zeal  rises  in  proportion  to 
the  number  and  the  greatness  of  the  obstacles  to  be 
overcome.     When  we  see  any  of  our  fellow  creatures, 
who  have  embraced  dangerous  errors,  pursuing  with 
rapid   steps   the    way,   which   leads    to   destruction  ; 
ought   we  not  to  labor  to  pluck  them  as  brands  frorri 
the  burning?  Were  Christians  more  holy,  they  would 
be  more  willing  and  more  ready  to  unite,  and  firmly  to 
unite  in  the  execution  of  every  benevolent  enterprise. 
When  it  was  proposed  to  slay  Paul,  more  than  forty 
were  ready  at  once  to  unite  in  this  dreadful  work. 
It  was  their  hatred  of  Christianity,  which  influenced 
them.     But  with  all  the  professions  of  Christians  their 
love  of  the  truth  is  but  a  feeble  principle,  compared 
with  the  strong  feelings,  which  moved  the  enemies  of 


UNION     IS     STRENGTH.  39 

Paul  to  destroy  his  life.  Should  a  neighbor's  house 
be  in  flames,  and  should  one  of  the  family  be  discov- 
ered in  great  danger  of  perishing,  would  not  all 
present  unite  in  eflforts  for  his  rescue?  Why  not  then 
discontinue  all  disputes  respecting  things  not  essential, 
and  unite  for  the  deliverance  of  such  as  are  about  to 
fall  into  that  furnace,  where  the  worm  dieth  not  and 
the  fire  is  not  quenched  'I 

2.  Perseverance.  The  perseverance  of  Christians 
in  the  accomplishment  of  the  most  important  objects 
may  be  compared  with  the  perseverance  of  worldly 
men  in  the  pursuit  of  objects  they  desire  to  obtain. 
Two  things  always  urge  men  to  persevere  in  their 
pursuits — a  high  valuation  of  the  object  sought,  and  a 
reasonable  prospect  of  obtaining  it.  Where  an  object 
is  not  highly  valued  and  the  desire  of  obtaining  it  is 
but  feeble,  there  will  be  no  persevering  zeal  in  the  pur- 
suit of  it.  We  may  have  such  a  sense  of  the  necessity 
of  obtaining  an  object,  as  to  call  into  exercise  all  our 
powers,  and  to  continue  them  in  operation  till  we 
actually  possess  it,  or  perish  in  the  attempt.  Such 
were  the  views,  which  the  enemies  of  Paul  had  of  his 
death.  They  were  afraid  of  the  consequences  of  his 
ministry.  Why  should  Christians  be  so  easily  dis- 
couraged in  their  eflbrts  to  do  good,  if  unsuccessful 
for  a  time  1 

They  may  take  hold  of  infinite  wisdom— almighty 
power,  and  boundless  grace.  To  them  many  precious 
promises  are  made  and  many  facts  are  on  record  to 
enconraffe  them  to  continue  their  labors  for  the  salva- 
tion  of  men.  Take  away  all  hope  of  success  and 
exertions  will  be  impossible.  The  enemies  of  Paul 
did  not  hesitate  to  submit  to  self-denial  in  effecting 


40  UNION     IS     STRENGTH. 

his  death.  They  bound  themselves  under  a  curse 
that  they  would  neither  eat  nor  drink  till  they  had 
killed  him.  Should  those,  who  profess  religion  in  this 
place,  unite  and  bind  themselves,  not  under  a  curse, 
not,  that  they  will  neither  eat  nor  drink,  but  that  they 
will  not  cease  to  pray  and  labor  with  all  their  powers 
for  the  conversion  of  men,  till  a  revival  of  religion  is 
commenced,  might  we  not,  relying  on  the  power  and 
grace  of  God,  hope  to  witness  such  an  event?  The 
conversion  of  one  soul  occasions  joy  in  the  presence 
of  the  angels  of  God.  How  great  must  be  their  joy 
when  fifty  or  a  hundred  are  converted  !  As  there  is 
no  bound  to  the  goodness  of  God,  so  we  may  expect 
of  him  great  things  as  well  as  small  things — the  con- 
version of  many  as  well  as  the  conversion  of  a  few. 
Indeed  the  more  enlarged  and  exalted  are  our  views 
of  the  liberality  of  God,  and  from  these  views  the 
more  we  ask  and  expect  of  him  the  more  ready  he  is 
to  bless  us.  Open  thy  mouth  wide,  saith  the  Lord, 
and  I  will  fill  it.  We  ought  not  to  confine  our 
thoughts  to  the  misery  those  who  are  converted,  may 
escape,  and  the  happiness  they  may  enjoy ;  but  we 
should  fix  them  more  especially  on  what  Christians 
may  do  to  promote  the  glory  of  God. 

Who  can  calculate  the  amount  of  good,  which  has  re- 
sulted from  the  conversion  of  Saul  of  Tarsus?  His  own 
salvation,  though  an  important  event,  was  only  one 
of  the  thousands  connected  with  it,  and  flowing  from 
it.  Who  can  calculate  the  good,  which  has  resulted 
from  the  conversion  of  Luther,  or  of  Whitfield — or  of 
Edwards— or  of  Ncttleton?  When  we  pray  for  the  con- 
version of  an  individual,  our  prayers  would  doubtless 
be  more  acceptable  to  God,  should  we  view  its  con- 


UNION     IS     STRENGTH.  41 

nexion  with  his  exertions  in  the  cause  of  truth. 
Wide  is  the  field  now  open  to  the  view  of  the  church, 
denominated  the  light  of  the  world.  Her  prayers 
should  constantly  ascend  to  God  that  he  may,  by  the 
conversion  of  men,  raise  up  laborers  to  go  wherever  a 
way  is  prepared  for  the  preaching  of  the  gospel.  We 
must  persevere  in  the  performance  of  duty  till  death 
terminates  our  life.  Him  that  overcometh,  said  our  as- 
cended Lord,  will  I  make  a  pillar  in  the  temple  of  my 
God,  and  he  shall  go  no  more  out :  and  I  will  write  upon 
liim  the  name  of  my  God,  and  the  name  of  the  city  of 
my  God,  which  is  new  Jerusalem,  which  cometh 
down  out  of  heaven  from  my  God,  and  I  will  write 
upon  him  ray  new  name. 

3.  Boldness.  It  cannot  be  doubted  that  the  unbe- 
lief of  many  is  strengthened  by  the  timid  manner,  in 
which  some  exhibit  the  truth.  The  impression  is 
often  made  on  the  minds  of  the  unrenewed  that  the 
truths  exhibited  are  not  fully  believed  by  those,  who 
exhibit  them.  There  certainly  is  a  way  of  so  pre- 
senting the  truth  as  to  convince  the  hearer  that  the 
preacher  not  only  believes  the  truths  he  proclaims  but 
that  he  believes  them  to  be  of  great  importance. 
When  Christians  as  well  as  Christian  ministers  in  dis- 
coursing on  religious  subjects  appear  deeply  to  feel 
them  they  make  a  good  impression.  True  piety,  when 
in  vigorous  exercise,  will  produce  earnestness  and 
boldness  of  manner.  But  that  boldness  of  manner, 
which  is  produced  by  the  power  of  grace  in  the  heart, 
will  always  be  softened  by  tenderness  of  feelings.  If 
we  do  fully  believe  what  we  profess,  v/hy  should  we 
not  be  decided,  and  so  speak  as  to  convince  those 
who  hear  us  that  we  have  no  serious  doubts  respect- 
5 


42  UNION     IS     STRENGTH. 

ing  the  truths  we  recommend  to  others?  The  enemies 
of  Paul  were  earnest  and  bold,  because  tlicy  sincerely- 
hated  Christianity  and  felt  it  to  be  of  great  importance 
to  destroy  the  life  of  one,  who  might  do  much  to  ad- 
vance its  interest.  What  would  Luther,  or  Knox 
have  eftected  had  not  they  boldly  declared  and  de- 
fended the  truth  ?  The  proofs  our  pilgrim  fathers  gave 
of  their  sincerity,  of  the  firmness  of  their  faith,  when 
they  left  their  own  country  and  exposed  themselves  to 
the  dangers  of  the  wide  ocean  that  they  might  find  a 
place,  where  they  could  worship  God  according  to  the 
dictates  of  their  own  conscience,  left  an  impression 
favorable  to  the  truth  on  the  minds  of  their  posterity, 
which  has  not  been  obliterated  even  to  the  present 
day.  They  were  earnest,  decided  and  bold  defenders 
of  the  truth.  They  could  not  endure  hypocracy,  they 
could  not  view  with  indifference  the  propagation  of 
dangerous  errors. 

It  may  be  added  the  affectionate  boldness  of  tho 
speaker  excites  a  spirit  of  sympathy  in  the  heart  of  the 
hearer;  so  that  the  latter,  without  being  aware  of  it 
at  the  time,  adopts  the  views  of  the  former.  Affection- 
ate boldness  is  persuasive  and  produces  the  most  im- 
portant results. 

APPLICATION. 

In  view  of  the  subject  under  consideration  Chris- 
tians, who  have  been  redeemed  by  the  precious  blood 
of  Christ,  who  have  a  knowledge  of  the  worth  of  the 
soul — and  to  whose  mind  the  most  sublime  and 
glorious  objects  are  presented,  and  which  demand  of 
them  the  exercise  of  all  their  powers,  must  feel  con- 
demned for  their  disunion — their  want  of  zeal — de- 


UNION     IS     STRENGTH.  43 

cision — boldness  and  perseverance  in  the  cause  of  their 
Lord  and  Redeemer.  They  are  the  h'ght  of  the  world. 
Their  life  is  the  standard,  to  which  men  of  the  world 
look,  and  by  which  they  judge  of  the  importance  of 
religion  and  the  necessity  of  immediate  repentance. 
The  state  of  the  world  is  always  afiected  by  the  state 
of  the  church.  In  the  government  of  the  world,  God 
always  fixes  his  eye  on  his  church.  Even  in  times 
of  persecution,  the  firmness  of  Christians  and  their 
willingness  to  part  with  their  property  and  to  suffer  a 
martyr's  death  for  the  sake  of  Christ  have  been  instru- 
mental of  the  conversion  of  numbers,  v/ho  by  em- 
bracing the  truth  could  expect  nothing  but  a  life  of 
suffering.  The  strong  proofs  they  have  at  such  times 
given  of  their  sense  of  the  importance  of  religion  have 
overcome  the  fears  of  many  and  convinced  them  of 
the  truth. 

The  enterprise  in  which  we  are  engaged  is  one 
which  interests  Christ  himself  and  all  holy  beings. 
Let  us  often  look  to  him,  who  once  dwelt  in  the  most 
delightful  place  in  the  universe,  but  came  to  this  re- 
bellious province  of  his  Father's  empire,  where  he 
knew  he  should  suffer  death  that  he  might  save  us. 
Can  we  hope  that  we  are  christians,  when  we  are  so 
unlike  our  Savior?  Can  we  be  Christians,  if  unaffect- 
ed when  we  see  how  men  transgress  the  law  of  God, 
and  neglect  their  own  souls  1  Can  we  be  Christians, 
if  we  think  more  of  the  externals  of  religion — outward 
ordinances,  and  modes  of  government,- than  of  the 
essentials  of  salvation — true  repentance  and  saving 
faith  ?  Why  is  it,  that  when  we  meditate  on  the  condi- 
tion of  one  who  is  under  sentence  of  death  and  liable 
every  moment  to  fall  into  that  furnace,  where  the  worm 


44  UNION     IS     STRENGTH. 

dieth  not  and  the  fire  is  not  quenched,  that  our  hearts 
are  like  the  unfeeling  marble?  Have  we  not  reason  to 
fear  that  some,  who  have  a  place  in  the  church,  are 
still  without  any  good  hope  of  life?  The  feelings  of 
those  who  live  near  to  God  are  easily  excited.  Their 
hearts  never  become  hard  as  they  once  were.  It  is 
the  neglect  of  those  secret  duties  on  which  the  life  of 
the  Christian  so  much  depends,  which  occasions  his 
insensibility  and  inactivity. 

If  Christians  do  not  labor  with  all  their  powers  for 
the  salvation  of  their  fellow  men,  many  will  perish 
through  their  neglect.  How  painful  the  thought  that 
any,  who  have  themselves  been  redeemed  by  the  pre- 
cious blood  of  Christ  should  be  instrumental  of  the 
ruin  of  their  fellow  creatures!  But,  if  souls  may  be 
saved  by  the  instrumentality  of  Christians,  by  their 
neglect  they  may  be  left  to  perish.  Christians  cannot 
do  too  much  to  express  their  love  to  him,  who  gave 
his  life  to  redeem  them.  But  none  can  plead  as  any 
valid  excuse  for  their  unbelief  the  unfaithfulness  of 
the  professed  friends  of  God.  Tf  those,  who  are  now 
without  any  good  hope  of  salvation  were  as  earnest  in 
seeking  eternal  life,  as  were  the  enemies  of  Paul  in 
seeking  his  death  ;  they  would  not,  it  is  believed,  fail 
of  obtaining  a  good  hope  of  heaven.  While  they  are 
making  excuses  for  their  delay  of  repentance  and  thus 
quieting  the  reproofs  of  conscience,  one  after  another 
is  dropping  into  the  abyss  of  woe.  You  have,  sinner, 
a  great  work  to  do,  which  must  be  done  or  you  will 
be  lost.  Strive  to  enter  in  at  the  strait  gate,  for  many 
1  say  unto  you,  will  seek  to  enter  in  and  shall  not  be 
able. — Amen. 


DISCOURSE    IV 

)(|>g= — 


WRESTLING    WITH   GOD. 

And  he  said,  I  will  not  let  thee  go,  except  thou  bless  me.  — Gen.  xxxii.  26. 

That  Jehovah,  in  his  nature,  his  purposes,  and  his 
whole  character  is  of  all  beings  in  the  universe  the 
most  immutable  and  at  the  same  time  the  most 
susceptible  of  [being  moved,  are  positions,  each  of 
which  the  scriptures  fully  support.  The  following 
passages  prove  his  immutability.  He  is  of  one  mind, 
and  who  can  turn  him  ?  What  his  soul  desireth,  even 
that  he  doeth.  (Job  xxiii,  13.)  I  am  the  Lord,  1  change 
not,  therefore  the  sons  of  Jacob  are  not  consumed. 
(Mai.  iii.  6.)  Every  good  gift  and  every  perfect  gift 
is  from  above  and  cometh  down  from  the  Father  of 
lights,  with  whom  is  no  variableness,  neither  shadow  of 
turning.  (James  i.  17.)  Jesus  Christ  the  same  yester- 
day, and  to-day,  and  forever.  (Heb.  xiii.  S.)  From  the 
following  passages  it  is  manifest  that  of  all  beings  in 
the  universe  Jehovah  is  most  susceptible  of  being 
moved.  Like  as  a  father  pitieth  his  children,  so 
the  Lord  pitieth  them  that  fear  him.  (Ps.  ciii.  13  )  But 
he  being  full  of  compassion  forgave  their  iniquity  and 


46  WRESTLING     WITH     GOD. 

destroyed  them  not:  yea,  many  a  lime  he  turned  his 
anger  away  and  did  not  stir  up  all  his  wrath.  (Ps. 
Ixxviii.  38.)  And  it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  before 
they  call  I  will  answer  ;  and  while  they  are  yet  speak- 
ing 1  will  hear.  (Is.  Ixv.  24.)  Who  was  ever  so  sus- 
ceptible of  being  moved  as  Christ,  who  was  God 
manifest  in  the  flesh.  The  gospels  abound  with 
various  proofs  of  his  compassion.  His  life  and  suffer- 
ings afford  the  clearest  evidence  of  the  depth  of  his 
love  and  pity. 

Thus  it  appears  that  the  two  positions,  which  have 
been  mentioned,  can  be  fully  established  by  the  scrip- 
tures. But  how  to  reconcile  them  we  know  not. 
Who  can  understand  the  mode  of  the  existence  of 
God — or  many  things  in  his  government  of  the*  world  ? 
There  are  truths,  contained  in  the  volume  of  revela- 
tion, which,  when  separately  considered  may  be  un- 
derstood and  proved ;  but  the  harmonious  union  of 
which  we  cannot  understand.  There  are  some  facts 
in  the  material  world  equally  mysterious.  Philoso- 
phers assure  us  that  two  rays  of  light  entering  a  room 
from  different  points,  and  converging  produce  dark- 
ness where  they  meet.  The  immutability  of  God  and 
his  readiness  to  be  moved  by  our  tears  and  prayers 
must  both  be  admitted,  though  we  cannot  understand 
their  agreement. 

From  the  general  and  acknowledged  truth  that 
God  is  immutable  in  his  nature  and  purposes  some 
have  drawn  conclusions  inconsistent  with  a  proper 
view  of  his  other  attributes  and  of  their  duty.  Is 
there  not  good  reason  to  believe  that  the  inactivity  of 
some  Christians  may  be  attributed  to  their  erronious 
conceptions   of  the   character   and   decrees  of  Godjl 


WRESTLING     WITH    GOD.  47 

There  is  a  representation,  though  imperfect,  of  the 
immutability  of  God  in  the  character  of  a  firmly 
established  Christian.  His  piety  may  be  so  deep  as 
not  to  suffer  him  to  do  wrong,  and  to  sustain  him  in 
the  severest  trials.  Though  firm,  yet  he  may  be  com- 
passionate. The  Christian  most  distinguished  for 
firmness  may  be  most  susceptible  of  being  affected  by  a 
viewof  the  sufl^ering  state  of  the  church,  or  of  any  of  his 
fellow  creatures.  This  is  true,  the  greater  the  advance- 
ment made  by  any  one  in  holiness,  the  more  he  is 
distinguished  for  stability  of  character  and  the  more 
susceptible  he  is  of  being  moved  by  the  cries  of  the 
suftering.  And  it  may  be  added,  the  more  any  are 
influenced  by  the  spirit  of  Christ  the  more  they  are 
like  God. 

Though  the  principles  by  which  God  is  influenced 
in  the  government  of  the  world  are  always  the  same ; 
yet  his  treatment  of  men  must  vary  according  to  their 
conduct.  His  love  of  holiness  is  perfectly  consistent 
with  his  hatred  of  sin.  Were  God  to  treat  all  men 
alike,  however  different  their  conduct,  how  could  his 
true  character  be  exhibited?  In  the  administration  of 
his  government  he  expresses  his  hatred  of  the  wicked 
and  his  love  of  the  righteous.  He  frowns  upon  his 
own  covenant  people,  when  they  disobey  his  commands 
and  makes  the  way  of  the  transgressors  hard.  The 
scriptures  teach  us  to  expect  changes  in  the  treatment 
we  receive  from  God  corresponding  with  our  treatment 
of  him  and  his  cause.  If  faithful  in  the  performance 
of  our  duty,  we  can  boldly  approach  the  throne  of 
mercy  and  plead  the  promises  of  the  covenant  of 
grace,  expecting  deliverance  from  evil  and  the  posses- 


48  WRESTLING    WITH     GOD. 

sion  of  needed  favors ;  but,  if  we  neglect  the  duties  we 
owe  to  God,  we  must  look  for  chastisement. 

There  is  a  connexion  between  the  events  of  divine 
providence  and  the  conduct  of  men  ;  but  the  righteous 
receive  in  this  world  only  an  earnest  of  that  happiness 
they  will  enjoy  hereafter,  and  the  wicked  a  fore-taste 
of  that  bitter  cup,  which  beyond  the  grave  they  must 
drink  to  the  very  dregs. 

Though  immutable,  God  is  perfectly  free,  and  his 
freedom  consists  in  the  undisturbed  exercise  of  all  his 
powers.  Is  it  any  abridgment  of  his  liberty  that  he 
cannot  do  wrong?  Does  not  the  good  man  consider  it 
the  perfection  of  his  freedom  to  be  able  to  discharge  his 
duty  without  any  hindrance?  Will  he  not  be  perfectly 
free,  when  perfectly  holy,  and  unable  to  sin  ?  In  be- 
stowing or  withholding  his  favors  God  is  perfectly 
free.  His  freedom  corresponds  with  his  unchangeable 
purposes. 

Had  not  the  patriarch  Jacob,  when  he  wrestled  with 
God,  been  fully  persuaded  that  he  is  immutable  in  his 
purposes  and  promises  and  at  the  same  time  suscepti- 
ble of  being  moved  by  the  prayers  and  tears  of  his 
people  he  would  not  have  dared  plead  with  him  and 
adopt  the  strong  language  of  the  text.  In  this  case 
we  have  a  most  interesting  and  instructive  view  of 
the  successful  importunity  of  the  patriarch  Jacob  in 
his  endeavors  to  move  the  unchangeable  Jehovah  to 
deliver  him  from  impending  evil  and  to  secure  to  him 
and  his  family  covenant  blessings.  That  Jacob  did 
in  reality  move  by  his  prayers  and  tears  the  immuta- 
ble God  is  certainly  the  impression  made  on  the  mind 
of  every  one,  who  carefully  reads  the  passage,  from 
which  the  text  has  been  taken.     And  the  plain  and 


WRESTLING     WITH     GOD.  49 

obvious  meaning  of  the  scriptures  is  the  true  mean- 
ing. Indeed  it  is  the  unchangeable  nature,  pur- 
pose and  promise  of  God  to  be  moved,  when  liis  peo- 
ple in  their  distress  approach  him  with  a  proper  spirit 
and  proper  feehngs.  His  susceptibihty  of  being  moved 
is  essential  to  his  immutable  nature — which  is  com- 
passionate. No  man  can  offer  acceptable  prayer  to 
God,  who  does  not  believe  that  he  is  the  rewarder  of 
them  that  diligently  seek  him.  Prayer  offered  to  God 
is  but  mockery  unless  we  expect  to  obtain  by  it  what 
we  cannot  obtain,  if  we  neglect  the  duty. 

The  scriptures  every  where  teach  us  that  God 
grants  favors  in  answer  to  the  supplications  of  his 
people,  as  really  as  any  earthly  parent  bestows  favors 
on  his  children  in  answer  to  their  earnest  request.  If 
a  son  shall  ask  bread  of  any  of  you  that  is  a  father, 
said  our  Lord,  will  he  give  him  a  stone?  Or,  if  he  ask 
a  fish,  will  he  for  a  fish  give  him  a  serpent?  Or,  if 
he  shall  ask  an  egg,  will  he  offer  him  a  scorpion]  If 
ye  then,  being  evil,  know  how  to  give  good  gifts  unto 
your  children  ;  how  much  more  shall  your  heavenly 
Father  give  the  Holy  Spirit  to  them  that  ask  him! 
(Luke  xi.  11-13.)  Indeed,  when  we  offer  prayer  in  a 
proper  manner,  we  have  more  reason  to  expect  a 
blessing,  than  the  most  beloved  children  have  to  ex- 
pect of  the  most  affectionate  parents  the  things  they 
seek.  God,  who  is  infinite  in  wisdom,  does  not 
always  grant  the  very  things  asked.  He  knows  what 
is  best  for  us,  and  what  is  most  for  his  own  glory. 
Earthly  parents  must  have  a  regard  as  well  to  their 
own  interest,  as  to  that  of  their  children.  Should 
they  grant  some  things  requested,  they  might  injure 
themselves  and  ruin  their  children.     As  we  do  not 


50  WRESTLING     WITH     GOD. 

know  what  is  most  for  the  glory  of  God  and  our  own 
happiness  ;  so  our  prayers  ought  always  to  be  offered 
to  God  with  a  spirit  of  submission. 

The  scene  passing  before  the  patriarch  Jacob, 
when  lie  wrestled  with  God,  was  inexpressibly  solemn 
and  affecting.  There  was  a  moral  sublimity  in  his 
action,  which  we  cannot  contemplate  without  serious- 
ness and  admiration.  It  is  impossible  for  ns  to  have 
any  adequate  conception  of  the  feelings  of  the  patri- 
arch, when  God  revealed  himself  to  him,  and  spoke 
to  him.  Tliere  are  times,  it  is  true,  when  God  reveals 
himself  by  his  Sj'irit  to  the  devout  Christian.  How 
solemn  the  scene,  when  he  is  alone  with  God  ! 

Dare  any  of  you,  my  brethren,  approach  God  and 
take  hold  of  his  almighty  arm,  as  did  the  patriarch 
Jacob  I  Docs  not  the  very  thought  make  you  tremble, 
start  back,  and  seek  to  hide  yourselves  from  his  pres- 
ence? How  few  are  now  to  be  found,  who  are  mighty 
in  prayer  to  God.?  But  there  has  been  no  change  in 
God  since  the  patriarch  Jacob  wrestled  with  him  and 
prevaili'd.  We  have  now  as  much  encouragement  to 
hope  for  a  blessing  as  Jacob  had,  if  as  earnest  and 
faithful  in  the  performance  of  our  duty  as  he  was. 
This  will  be  evident  by  a  more  particular  considera- 
tion of  the  case,  from  the  description  of  which  the  text 
has  been  taken. 

1.  The  circumstances,  in  which  the  patriarch  Jacob 
wrestled  with  God,  will  now  be  mentioned. 

1.  The  wrestling  of  Jacob  was  in  a  place  of  retire- 
ment, where  he  was  unobserved  by  any  of  his  fellow 
creatures — even  by  any  of  the  members  of  his  own 
family.  No  one  but  God  knew  where  he  was,  or  how 
he  was  employed.     He  did  not  depend  for  excitement 


WRESTLING     WITH     GOD.  51 

on  the  presence  of  any  of  the  human  family.  The 
occasion  was  of  sufficient  importance  to  call  into  ex- 
ercise all  his  powers.  He  had  a  great  work  to  per- 
form, which  none  but  himself  could  perform.  When 
we  have  any  very  difficult  task  to  accomplish,  which 
requires  the  uninterrupted  concentration  of  all  our 
thoughts,  we  choose  to  be  alone.  And  surely  no 
business  is  more  difficult  and  important  than  that  wo 
have  to  transact  with  the  great  Jehovah.  He  is  in- 
finitely excellent,  hates  all  hypocracy  and  sin,  and 
there  is  we  know  a  mixture  of  selfishness  in  our  very 
best  services.     He  demands  the  sacrifice  of  the  heart. 

2.  It  was  night,  and  perhaps  not  far  from  midnight, 
when  Jacob  wrestled  with  God,  or  when  the  action 
commenced.  We  can  hardly  suppose  that  he  rushed 
into  the  presence  of  God  as  the  unthinking  horse  rush- 
eth  into^baltle.  No  doubt  he  spent  sometime  m  medi- 
tation to  prepare  his  mind  for  duty,  before  he  attempted 
to  address  the  most  high  God,  who  searcheth  the 
heart  and  trieth  the  reins  of  the  children  of  men.  The 
scene  passing  before  the  patriarch  was  suited  power- 
fully to  affect  his  mind.  The  stillness  of  the  night, 
interrupted,  probably,  only  by  the  howling  of  wolves 
and  the  roaring  of  lions  made  the  occasion  one  of  deep 
solemnity.  But  as  he  draws  near  to  God  by  prayer 
he  forgets  that  it  is  night  and  that  he  is  exposed  to  be 
devoured  by  wild  beasts.  The  object  before  him  and 
his  request  occupy  his  thoughts. 

3.  It  is  hardly  possible  to  conceive  of  the  agitation 
and  distress  the  patriarch  experienced,  when  he  un- 
derstood that  his  brother  Esau,  who  had  threatened  to 
destroy  his  life  after  the  death  of  his  father,  was  coming 
to  meet  him  with  four  hundred  men.     He  selected 


52  WRESTLING     WITH     GOD. 

from  his  herds  and  flocks  a  liberal  present  to  be  pre- 
sented to  his  brother  Esan  with  the  hope  of  appeasing 
his  answer.  He  "fave  his  servants  directions  how  to 
proceed  and  lodged  that  night  in  the  company.  And 
he  rose  np  that  night  and  took  his  two  wives  and  his 
two  women  servants,  and  his  eleven  sons  and  passed 
over  the  ford  Jabbok.  And  he  took  them  and  sent 
them  over  the  brook  and  sent  over  that  he  had — hoping 
that,  if  he  himself  fell  a  sacrifice,  some  of  his  family 
might  make  their  escape.  And  Jacob  was  left  alone. 
Jacob  felt  that  his  brother  had  cause  to  be  angry 
with  him.  He  had  obtained  by  improper  means  the 
blessing,  which  his  father  intended  to  bestow  on  Esau, 
who  had  previously  sold  his  birth  right  to  him  for  a 
mess  of  pottage.  Such  was  known  to  be  the  hatred  of 
Esau,  as  to  awaken  in  the  mind  of  the  patriarch  the 
most  fearful  apprehensions. 

4.  Such  were  the  circumstances,  in  which  Jacob 
was  placed,  and  such  was  the  state  of  Iiis  mind,  when 
he  ventured  to  make  known  his  distress  and  his  wants 
to  God.  And  there  wrestled  a  man  with  him  until 
ti.e  breaking  of  the  day.  That  the  person  was  divine, 
with  whom  the  patriarch  wrestled,  is  manilest  from 
the  testimony  of  the  scriptures  themselves.  And 
Jacob  called  the  name  of  the  place  Penuel :  for,  he 
said,  I  have  seen  God  face  to  face  and  my  life  is  pre- 
served. (Gen.  xxxii.  31.)  In  reference  to  the  wrestling 
of  Jacob  with  God — we  find  the  following  testimony 
in  the  propiiccy  of  Hosea;  and  by  his  strength  he  had 
power  with  God.  As  the  person,  who  wrestled  wifli 
Jacob  assumed  a  human  form  it  is  highly  probable 
that  he  was  the  Son  of  God,  God  manifest  in  human 
flesh.     It   was   the  will   of  God  that   the  Patriarch 


WRESTLING     WITH    GOD.  53 

should  act  freely  and  manfully — that  he  should  bring 
forward  all  the  arguments  proper  to  be  used.  The 
words  of  the  text  and  context  are  a  sufficient  proof 
that  the  struggle  was  not  maintained  by  physical 
power  alone,  that  strong  reasons  were  offered  by  each 
of  the  persons  engaged  in  wrestling  to  support  the 
positions,  respectively  assumed. 

4,  I  will  now  endeavor  to  show,  how  we  must  un- 
derstand the  wrestling  of  Jacob  with  God. 

Wrestling  is  an  action,  which  requires  the  most 
vigorous  exercise  of  all  our  powers  of  body  and  mind. 
In  a  spiritual  sense  it  requires  the  exercise,  not  only 
of  all  our  graces,  but  of  the  employment  of  all  our 
mental  resources.  When  two  persons  are  engaged  in 
wrestling — they  oppose  each  other — tlie  one  endeavors 
to  overcome  the  other.  The  ground  on  which  the 
two  persons  mentioned  in  the  text  stood  was  the 
covenant  of  grace.  Whether  Jacob  was  really  in- 
terested in  this  covenant  seemed  to  be  the  question  to 
be  decided. 

When  the  patriarch  endeavors  to  enter  the  presence 
of  God  to  present  his  request  to  him  and  to  make 
known  his  distress;  he  finds  a  person  ready  to  oppose 
him  and  to  offer  objections  to  his  near  approach  to  the 
holy  one  of  Israel.  Such  as  the  following  objections 
might  be  offered.  You  come  to  God,  when  in  distress. 
But  how  often  in  prosperity  you  have  forgotten  him, 
or  worshipped  him  with  your  hps  when  your  heart 
was  unmoved !  What  but  selfish  motives  now  have 
influence?  You  are  afraid  of  being  slain  by  your 
brother  Esau,  and  of  losing  your  possessions.  In 
reply  to  these  objections  Jacob  might  say,  Am  I  not 
in  covenant  with  God,  and  has  he  not  made  many 
6 


54  WRESTLING     WITH     GOD. 

precious  promises  to  his  people?  Has  he  not  said,  Call 
upon  me  in  the  day  of  trouble;  I  will  deliver  thee, 
and  thou  shalt  glorify'me?  Our  fathers  trusted  in  thee, 
tiiey  trusted  and  thou  didst  deliver  them.  They  cried 
unto  thee,  and  were  delivered  ;  they  trusted  in  thee 
and  were  not  confounded.  Has  there  been  any  change 
in  God?  True,  may  the  person  with  whom  the 
))atriarch  is  wrestling  reply — God  is  unchangeable  and 
all  his  gracious  purposes  expressed  in  his  covenant, 
are  sure.  But  what  proof  can  you  bring  that  you  are 
interested  in  the  covenant  of  grace?  None  can  appro- 
])riate  the  promises  of  God  to  themselves  but  such  as 
walk  in  his  covenant  and  maintain  a  conscience  void 
of  offence. 

Call  to  recollection  the  fraudulent  manner,  in 
which  with  the  aid  of  your  mother  you  obtained  of 
your  aged  father  the  blessing  he  intended  for  your 
brother  Esau.  His  hatred  is  not  without  cause  and 
lie  comes  with  an  army  to  slay  you  and  to  take  from 
you  all  you  possess.  He  has  long  sought  an  oppor- 
tunity to  put  you  to  death  for  your  cruel  treatment  of 
him.  Now  he  is  near  and  feels  sure  of  accomplishing 
his  purpose.  The  patriarch  now  sensible  of  his  guilt 
and  unworthiness — with  many  tears,  unwilling  to  be 
overcome,  replies — Is  not  the  unchangeable  God,  a 
forgiving  God?  If  thou,  Lord,  shouldest  mark  iniquity, 
()  Lord,  who  shall  stand.?  But  there  is  foregiveness 
with  thee,  that  thou  mayest  be  feared.  I  wait  for  the 
Lord,  my  soul  doth  wait,  and  in  his  word  do  I  hope. 
V\  ith  the  Lord  there  is  mercy  and  with  liim  there  is 
plenteous  redemption.  And  he  will  redeem  Israel 
from  all  his  iniquities.  My  hope  is  not  on  n)yself  but 
on  the  surety  of  the  covenant. 


WRESTLING     WITH     GOD.  55 

5.  It  was,  doubtless,  the  object  of  the  person,  with 
whom  Jacob  wrestled,  to  give  him  enlarged  and  just 
views  of  the  character  of  God,  and  of  his  hatred  of  all 
sin ;  and  also  to  bring  to  his  remembrance  the  trans- 
gressions of  his  youth  and  likewise  of  his  riper  years. 
The  memory  of  Jacob  was  quickened,  and  when  all 
his  imperfections  and  sins  were  set  in  order  before 
him;  he  was  overwhelmed  with  grief  on  account  of 
his  ingratitude  to  the  best  of  all  beings.  He  could  but 
feel  that  the  blessings  bestowed  upon  him  were  un- 
merited, that  he  deserved  rather  the  frowns  of  God 
than  his  smiles.  To  give  him  a  strong  sense  of  his 
weakness  the  man  that  wrestled  with  him,  touched  the 
hollow  of  his  thigh  and  the  hollow  of  Jacob's  thigh 
was  out  of  joint  as  he  wrestled  with  him.  But  the 
patriarch,  though  humbled  in  the  dust,  and  sensible 
of  his  weakness  and  unworthiness,  still  clung  to  the 
person  with  whom  he  wrestled.  How  great  must 
have  been  his  distress,  when  thus  disabled  and  without 
any  encouragement  to  hope  that  his  request  would  be 
granted !  His  agony  was  most  heart-rending,  when 
the  man  with  whom  he  had  been  so  long  wrestling, 
said  let  me  go  for  the  day  breaketh — we  must  now 
part— other  objects  demand  attention,  the  duties  of  the 
day  are  returning.  Man's  extremity  was  God's  oppor- 
tunity. Just  as  the  man  was  about  to  leave  the  patri- 
arch, the  latter  held  him  fast  and  with  deep  feelings 
of  heart  said,  I  will  not  let  thee  go  except  thou  bless 
me.  And  the  man  said  to  the  patriarch.  Thy  name 
shall  be  called  no  more  Jacob,  (which  signifies  sup- 
planter.)  but  Israel :  for  as  a  prince  thou  hast  power 
with  God  and  with  men,  and  hast  prevailed.  And  he 
blessed  him  there.     It  was  the  will  of  God  that  Jacob 


56  W  R  E  S  T  L  I  N  G    W  I  T  H     GOD. 

should  understand  and  feel  tliat  he  was  indebted  to 
unmerited  grace  for  all  he  possessed,  and  for  all  the 
blessings  promised  him.  The  fulfilment  of  tlie  prom- 
ises made  to  him  did  not  depend  on  his  merit  but  on 
the  surety  of  the  covenant,  the  Messiah.  Before  God 
bestows  any  great  favors  on  a  Christian  he  usually 
humbles  him — especially  before  he  makes  any  special 
communications  of  his  grace.  As  it  was  his  unalter- 
able purpose  to  do  great  things  for  the  family  of  Jacob, 
it  was  important  that  he  should  feel  his  obligation  to 
God  for  his  distinofuishinsr  ofrace. 

6.  The  wrestling  of  Jacob  was  of  great  advantage 
to  him.  It  gave  him  a  more  perfect  knowledge  of  the 
divine  character  than  he  had  before  possessed.  He 
had  clearer  views  of  the  holiness  of  God  than  he  had 
before  obtained.  He  likewise  became  more  fully  ac- 
quainted with  himself.  He  had  new  discoveries  of 
the  remaining  depravity  of  his  heart.  When  his  heai  t 
was  dissolved  in  penitence  and  he  became  sensible  of 
his  demerit — when  he  had  an  affectingf  view  of  the 
forgiving  love  of  God  and  of  the  rich  promises  of  his 
covenant ;  then  he  became  bold  and  could  say,  I  will 
not  let  thee  go  except  thou  bless  me.  In  the  exercise 
of  true  repentance  and  faith  strength  was  given  to  the 
patriarch  to  plead  the  promises  of  God.  When  Chris- 
tians are  penitent  then  they  can  approach  a  Holy 
God  with  confidence.  However  deep  our  views  of 
the  depravity  of  our  hearts,  and  however  affcctiufr 
our  views  of  the  imperfection  of  our  lives  ;  if  o^rieved 
and  broken  hearted  on  account  of  the  injury  wc  have 
done  to  God  we  may  with  great  boldness  approach 
him  and  with  great  importunity  may  plead  for  cove- 
nant blessings.     The  sacrifices  of  God  are  a  broken 


WRESTLING     WITH     GOD.  57 

spirit,  a  broken  and  a  contrite  heart,  O  God,  thou  wilt 
not  despise.  The  earnest  and  importunate  prayers  of 
Christians,  when  anxious  to  be  delivered  from  dis- 
tressing evil,  either  experienced  or  apprehended ;  or 
when  desirous  of  obtaining  some  object  of  great  value, 
are  not  nnlike  the  wrestling  of  the  patriarch  Jacob. 
Severe  trials  humble  and  soften  the  hearts  of  Chris- 
tians— purify  their  faith,  and  increase  the  strength  of 
all  their  graces. 

The  patriarch  Jacob  felt  that  he  must  obtain  his 
request  or  must  be  ruined.  For  a  time  his  prospect 
was  dark  and  he  had  reason  to  fear  that  he  should  be 
denied.  But  the  more  gloomy  his  prospect  the  more 
earnest  and  importunate  was  his  prayer.  Such  in 
some  respects  are  the  feelings  of  worldly  men,  when 
they  are  convinced  that  they  must  obtain  a  certain 
object  or  be  ruined.  They  become  more  earnest  and 
increase  their  exertions  just  in  proportion  as  the  diffi- 
culties to  be  overcome  appear  to  be  more  formidable. 
God  we  know  is  as  able  to  bestow  upon  us  blessings 
of  great  value  as  blessings  of  small  value.  Giving 
doth  not  diminish  the  treasures  of  his  goodness,  nor 
does  withholding  increase  them.  His  unwillingness 
to  grant  some  of  the  things  we  ask  does  not  arise  from 
any  want  of  liberality  on  his  part,  but  from  a  regard  to 
our  liappiness  and  to. the  interest  of  his  kingdom. 
His  withholding  for  a  time  blessings  he  is  determined 
finally  to  grant  does  not  arise  from  an  unwillingness 
to  part  with  them,  but  from  a  regard  to  the  best  good 
of  those,  who  ask  for  them. 

APPLICATION. 

In  the  description  of  the  wrestling  of  the  patriarch 
Jacob  we  may  see  as  in  a  glass  how  the  immutability 


58  WRESTLING     WITH     GOD. 

of  God  harmonizes  with  his  perfect  freedom  and  his 
snsceptibihty  of  being  moved — we  may  see  too  the 
only  proper  foundation,  on  which  rest  our  hopes  of 
success  in  our  attempts  to  do  good.  Are  there  not, 
hrelhren,  some  objects,  which  you  feel  that  you  must 
obtain,  however  great  the  labor  and  hazzard  in  your 
attempts  to  possess  them  ?  Obstacles  in  your  way  only 
increase  your  exertions.  But  the  objects,  you  seek, 
are  only  temporal.  The  church,  of  which  you  are 
members,  is  denominated  the  light  of  the  world  and 
the  salt  of  the  earth.  In  the  administration  of  his 
government  God  always  has  regard  to  the  state  of 
his  church.  A  fearful  responsibility  rests  upon  you. 
Do  you  feel  that  the  salvation  of  those  around  you  is 
an  object,  which  must  be  obtained  at  any  sacrifice? 
This  is  a  great  object,  the  value  of  which  no  created 
being  can  fully  estimate.  It  is  an  object  the  Son  of 
God  came  from  heaven  to  secure,  or  eflect.  Though 
rich  he  became  poor  for  our  sakes.  He  suffered  death 
that  we  might  live.  There  is  an  object  before  you  of 
jnfinite  value.  You  have  been  called — not  merely 
that  you  might  escape  misery  and  obtain  happiness, 
hut  that  you  might  be  lights  in  the  world  and  the  salt 
of  the  earth — and  that  you  might  labor  for  God  and 
for  the  advancement  of  his  kingdom.  You  have  seen 
liow  the  patriarch  Jacob  wrestled  with  God,  and  how 
he  finally  obtained  the  blessing  besought.  How,  let 
me  ask,  can  your  prayers  be  compared  with  his 
wrestling  with  God?  Can  you  not  then  account  for 
the  withholding  of  thcTIoly  Spirit,  the  promised  bless- 
ing? The  promises  to  you  are  as  immutable  as  were 
the  promises  to  Jacob  and  God  is  now  as  susceptible 
of  being  moved  as  he  ever   was.     Nothing  is  more 


WRESTLING    WITH    GOD.  59 

pleasing  to  God  than  to  notice  the  earnestness  and  the 
boldness  and  perseverance  of  his  people  when  pleading 
for  the  conversion  of  sinners,  and  when  they  have  a 
deep  sense  of  their  demerit  and  of  their  entire  depend- 
ence on  his  power  and  grace. 

2.  Tt  is  impossible  to  contemplate  the  struggle  of 
Jacobj  without  admiration  and  without  feeling  con- 
demned for  our  own  deficiencies.  Have  you  not  reason 
to  believe,  brethren,  that  God  would  revive  his  work 
in  this  place  and  convert  those,  who  are  still  unre- 
newed, were  you  to  wrestle  with  him  for  the  object 
sous^ht,  as  did  Jacob  for  what  he  sous^ht?  You  see 
that  some  objects  may  be  obtained  by  importunity, 
which  cannot  otherwise  be  obtained.  Is  it  not  the 
fact,  that  while  you  admit  the  doctrine  of  decrees,  and 
believe  that  God  is  immutable  that  you  overlook  his 
susceptibility  of  being  moved  by  the  prayers  of  his 
people?  How  can  you  expect  sinners  to  be  alarmed 
and  to  inquire,  what  must  we  do  to  be  saved,  while 
the  church  is  not  distinguished  from  the  world  except 
on  sacramental  occasions  ?  Can  you,  who  have  been 
redeemed  by  the  precious  blood  of  Christ,  contemplate 
with  cold  indifference  the  condition^ of  those  around 
you,  who  are  under  sentence  of  death,  and  exposed  to 
endless  and  unutterable  misery?  Must  we  have  severe 
trials  to  prepare  us  for  our  duty?  If  we  remain  at  ease 
and  continue  without  chastisement,  have  we  not 
reason  to  conclude  that  we  are  not  what  we  profess 
to  be?  For  whom  the  Lord  lovetli  he  chasteneth,  and 
scourgeth  every  son  whom  he  receiveth.  To  day — 
let  us  review  our  life,  confess  our  sins,  and  depending 
ou  God  resolve  to  imitate  as  far  as  possible  the  ex- 
ample of  the  patriarch  Jacob.     Let  it  be  fixed  in  our 


60  W  R  E  S  T  L  I  N  G     \V  I  T  H     G  O  D. 

minds;  that  the  unchangeable  God  lias  established  a 
connexion  between  the  iniportunatc  and  persevering 
prayers  of  his  people  and  the  conversion  of  sinners. 

While  Christians  are  admonished  and  urged  to 
discharge  all  tlieir  dnly — and  those  duties  which  have 
reference  to  the  conversion  of  sinners,  let  the  latter 
understand  that  they  have  something  to  do.  The 
unfaithfulness  of  the  professed  people  of  God  will 
atibrd  no  excuse  for  others,  who  neglect  their  duty. 
All  who  listen  to  the  sound  of  the  gospel  are  under 
inihiite  obligations  immediately  to  repent  and  believe 
in  Christ.  In  his  sermon  on  the  mount  he  said  to  the 
multitude — Enter  ye  in  at  the  strait  gate,  for  wide  is 
the  gate  and  broad  is  the  way,  that  leadeth  to  destruc- 
tion and  many  there  be  that  go  in  thereat :  Because 
strait  is  the  gate  and  narrow  is  the  way,  which  lead 
eth  unto  life  and  few  there  be  that  find  it.  Should 
many  professing  Christians  prove  to  be  hypocrites  ; 
liowcan  this  benefit  any  that  perish  1  A  great  object  is 
before  you,  sinner,  which  you  must  obtain  or  be  lost — 
lost  forever — and  w^hich  you  never  will  obtain  unless 
you  seek  it  with  all  your  heart  and  wrestle  in  the 
pursuit  of  it,  as  did  Jacob  for  the  blessing,  which  he 
sought.  While  you  remain  at  ease,  forgetful  of  God, 
and  devoted  to  the  world  ;  you  are  pursuing  the 
broad  way,  which  ends  in  destruction.  Your  pros- 
pect of  fiiture  happiness  is  becoming  darker  every 
day,  yet  you  are  not  alarmed — you  neglect  to  call 
upon  God.  Is  it  a  matter  of  indifference  to  you, 
whether  you  are  saved  or  lost?  Strive,  I  pray  you,  to 
enter  in  at  the  strait  gate,  for  many  I  say  unto  you  will 
seek  to  enter  in — when  too  late,  or  not  with  all  their 
heart,  and  shall  not  be  able.— Amen. 


DISCOURSE    V 


THE  EXISTENCE  AND  WORKS  OF  EVIL  SPIRITS. 

Be  sober,  be  vigilent ;  because  your  adversary  the  devil,  as  a  roaring 
lion,  walketh  about,  seeking  whom  he  may  devour :  w^hom  resist  stead- 
fast in  the  faith,  knowing  that  the  same  afflictions  are  accomplished  in 
your  brethren  that  are  in  the  world. — I  Peter  v.  8, 9. 

The  earth  on  which  we  dwell  is  the  field,  where 
are  fought  those  battles,  the  results  of  which  will 
affect  lis  and  the  vast  empire  of  Jehovah  forever. 
Here  the  Son  of  God  was  condemned  and  crucified. 
For  a  moment  his  enemies  triumphed  and  his  friends 
wept.  Very  soon  the  scene  was  changed.  Those  who 
wept  rejoiced  and  those,  who  triumphed,  found  that 
they  were  defeated.  The  death  of  Christ  was  a  con- 
quest. But  his  enemies,  though  overcome,  did  not 
cease  to  oppose  his  cause.  Some  indeed  by  the  power 
of  the  Holy  Ghost  became  his  friends.  They  are  few 
in  number  compared  with  the  multitudes,  who  refuse 
to  submit  to  his  will.  The  most  subtil,  powerful,  and 
dangerous  of  the  ericmies  of  Christ  and  of  his  church 
are  invisible.  Such  is  the  manner,  in  which  they 
operate  on  the  minds  of  men,  that  many  are  unwilling 
to  admit  that  they  are  ever  influenced  by  the  tempter. 


62  THE     EXISTENCE     AND 

Indeed  not  a  few  deny  the  existence  in  the  world  of 
evil  spirits,  who  operate  on  the  minds  of  men.  This 
is  not  strange,  if  we  notice  liow  seldom  their  number, 
their  character  and  works  are  mentioned  in  the 
pnlpit.  Some  truths  gradually  cease  to  be  believed, 
if  never  made  prominent,  or  if  treated  as  unimportant 
by  those,  who  minister  in  holy  things.  Those,  who 
are  the  wilhng  captives  of  the  adversary,  are  ignorant 
of  their  condition  and  of  their  danger. 

Christians  have  but  a  very  imperfect  knowledge  of 
the  warfare  in  which  they  are  engaged.  Put  on  the 
whole  armour  of  God,  said  the  apostle,  that  ye  may  be 
able  to  stand  against  the  wiles  of  the  devil.  For  we 
wrestle  not  against  flesh  and  blood,  but  against  princi- 
palities, against  powers,  against  the  rulers  of  the  dark- 
ness of  this  world,  against  spiritual  wickedness  in 
high  places. 

The  scriptures  teach  us  that  the  warfare  we  have 
to  maintain  is  difficult,  not  only  on  account  of  the 
deceitfulness  of  our  hearts,  but  on  account  of  the  power 
of  our  enemies.  To  ensure  a  victory  all  our  powers 
of  mind  and  all  our  graces  must  be  exercised  to  the 
highest  decrree.  It  does  not  become  us  to  make  li^ht 
of  the  difficulties  we  have  to  overcome,  and  the  dan- 
gers we  must  meet.  Mariners  do  not  make  light 
of  those  storms,  which  have  buried  thousands  in  the 
deep.  The  soldier  is  serious,  when  he  speaks  of  those 
battles,  which  covered  the  fields,  where  they  were 
fought,  with  the  bodies  of  the  slain. 

Christians  o\ight  to  be  anxious  to  know  all  that 
may  be  known  of  that  contest,  on  the  issue  of  whicii 
depends  their  future  happiness.  He  that  overcometh, 
said  Christ,  shall  be  clothed  in  white  raiment ;    and 


WORKS     OF     EVIL     SPIRITS.  63 

1  will  not  blot  out  his  name  out  of  the  book  of  life, 
but  I  will  confess  his  name  before  my  Father  and 
before  his  angels.  He  that  hath  an  ear  to  hear:  let 
him  hear  what  the  spirit  saith  unto  the  churches. 

Tiie  text  brings  to  view  an  intelligent,  subtil,  active, 
persevering,  and  powerful  enemy,  which  every  Chris- 
tian must  meet  and  overcome  on  his  way  to  heaven. 
It  shows  us  how  we  must  treat  him  in  order  to 
prevail. 

1.  The  existence  of  evil  spirits  will  first  be  con- 
sidered. 

The  possibility  of  the  existence  of  immaterial  and 
invisible  spirits  both  good  and  bad  must  be  admitted, 
unless  we  deny  the  existence  of  God,  who  is  an  im- 
material and  invisible  Spirit.  That  the  souls  of  men 
exist  after  the  dissolution  of  their  bodies  has  been 
generally  admitted  by  heathen  as  well  as  Christian 
nations.  The  scriptures  are  explicit  on  this  subject. 
God  in  great  mercy  has  made  known  the  fact  that 
evil  spirits  do  exist,  and  that  they  attend  us  and  exert 
all  their  power  to  ruin  us.  A  knowledge  of  our  dan- 
ger is  essential  to  our  security.  From  the  beginning 
to  the  end  of  the  volume  of  revelation  we  have  occa- 
sional notices  of  the  existence  of  evil  as  well  as  of  good 
angels  or  spirits.  The  apostacy  of  the  human  race  is 
attributed  to  a  distinct  being,  who  by  his  subtilty  cor- 
rupted one,  w4io  was  before  perfectly  innocent  and 
holy.  The  serpent  beguiled  me,  said  the  woman,  and 
1  did  eat.  To  be  able  to  reason  as  he  did,  insinuating 
that  God  was  a  hard  master,  or  that  she  could  not 
rightly  understand  his  prohibition,  and  then  assuring 
her  that  she  should  not  surely  die,  must  prove  him  to 
be  a  distinct  being. 


64  THE     EXISTENCE     AND 

Mic.iiah,  a  man  of  God,  said  to  Ahab,  a  wicked 
king  of  Israel,  I  saw  the  Lord  sittmg  upon  his  throne 
and  all  the  host  of  heaven  standing  by  him,  on  the 
right  hand  and  on  the  left.  And  the  Lord  said,  who 
shall  persuade  Ahab,  that  he  may  go  up  and  fall  at 
Ramoth  Gilead!  And  one  said  on  this  manner  and 
another  on  that  manner.  And  there  came  forth  a 
spirit  and  stood  before  the  Lord,  and  said,  I  will  per- 
suade him,  and  the  Lord  said,  wherewith?  And  he 
said,  I  will  go  forth  and  I  will  be  a  lying  spirit  in  the 
mouth  of  all  his  prophets.  And  he  said  thou  shalt 
persuade  him  and  prevail  also:  go  forth  and  do  so. 

In  the  book  of  Job,  Satan  is  represented  as  holding 
a  discourse  with  God  himself.  Now  there  was  a  day, 
when  the  sons  of  God  came  to  present  themselves 
before  the  Lord,  and  Satan  came  also  among  them. 
And  the  Lord  said  unto  Satan,  whence  comest  thou  ? 
Then  Satan  answered  the  Lord  and  said — From  going 
to  and  fro  in  the  earth  and  from  walking  up  and 
down  in  it. 

When  Christ  was  about  to  commence  his  ministry 
lie  was  tempted  forty  days  of  the  devil.  And  he  was 
there  forty  days  tempted  of  Satan  ;  and  was  with  the 
wild  beasts :  and  the  angels  ministered  unto  him. 
As  Christ  was  tempted,  so  all  his  followers  experience 
the  temptations  of  Satan.  It  was  Satan,  that  per- 
suaded the  .Tews  and  Romans  to  condemn  and  crucify 
the  Lord  of  life  and  glory,  not  understanding  that  his 
death  would  ruin  their  cause.  The  scriptures  aiford 
abundant  evidence  of  the  existence  of  evil  spirits  and 
of  their  influence  on  the  minds  of  men. 

2,  The  number  of  evil  spirits,  engaged  in  opposing 
the  cause  of  Christ  and  in  corrupting  the  minds  of 


WORKS     OF     EVIL     SPIRITS.  65 

men  will  next  be  considered.  The  number,  who  came 
out  of  two  men,  whom  Christ  found  in  the  country 
of  the  Gergasenes,  we  are  assured  was  two  thousand. 
There  were  two  thousand  swine,  into  which  they 
entered.  The  unclean  spirit,  that  wandered  about  in 
dry  places,  returned  to  the  person  in  whom  he  form- 
erly resided  with  seven  others  more  wicked  than  him- 
self. Eight,  therefore,  made  their  abode  in  this  one 
person.  Seven  devils  were  cast  out  of  Mary  Mag- 
dalene. 

The  number  of  invisible  evil  spirits  must  be  very 
great,  if  to  the  wicked  angels,  who  kept  not  their  first 
estate,  we  add  the  spirits  of  all  who  have  died 
impenitent  for  nearly  six  thousand  years.  We  have 
abundant  reason  to  conclude  that  a  very  large  por- 
tion of  the  human  race  have  died  in  their  sins.  A 
very  large  proportion  have  been  idolaters,  and  the 
scriptures  assure  us  that  no  idolater  shall  enter  the 
kingdom  of  heaven.  Is  it  not  probable  that  they 
are  united  with  other  evil  spirits — the  angels  that 
kept  not  their  first  estate?  The  disposition  they 
manifested  in  this  world  still  remains  unchanged,  and 
is  now  without  any  restraint.  And  is  it  not  also 
probable  that  the  spirits  of  all  the  pious  dead  are  minis- 
tering to  Christ  and  to  his  church?  But  how  small  the 
number  compared  with  the  number  of  evil  spirits? 
We  have  the  testimony  of  Christ  himself  that  but  few 
comparatively  enter  heaven.  Because  strait  is  the 
gate  and  narrow  is  the  way  which  leadeth  unto  life, 
and  few  there  be  that  find  it.  Again.  Strive  to  en- 
ter in  at  the  strait  gate:  for  many,  I  say  unto  you, 
will  seek  to  enter  in,  and  shall  not  be  able.  We  must, 
therefore,  conclude  that  the  world  is  full  of  evil 
7 


66  THE     EXISTENCE     AND 

spirits — and  that  the  peculiarities  of  their  character 
are  the  same  as  tliey  were,  when  they  were  in  the 
body.  Can  it  be  doubted  that  the  prince  of  devils 
employs  the  most  fit  ones  to  operate  on  the  minds  of 
men  ?  Those,  who  when  on  earth  were  ambitious, 
are  no  doubt,  employed  to  influence  ambitious  men. 
Those,  who  were  covetous,  operate  on  the  minds  of 
the  covetous.  The  thought  is  startling  that  we  are  in 
the  midst  of  innumerable  invisible  enemies,  who  can 
operate  on  our  minds  without  our  perceiving  it,  and 
who  are  exerting  all  their  powers  to  ruin  us — to  ruin 
us  forever.  Could  we  look  behind  the  curtain  and 
see  how  many  are  appointed  by  their  chief  to  corrupt 
and  watch  a  single  individual ;  it  would  not  appear 
strange  that  so  many  are  made  the  captives  and  slaves 
of  Satan.  It  cannot  be  doubted  that  there  are  many 
evil  spirits  in  this  worshipping  assembly — many  sug- 
gesting to  every  unrenewed  person  objections,  such 
as  once  influenced  them,  to  the  most  important  truths 
of  the  gospel,  and  plausible  excuses  for  the  delay  of 
repentance.  They  not  only  enjoy  quiet  possession  of 
many  hearts;  but  perplex,  and  trouble  those,  whom 
they  cannot  devour.  Much  of  the  opposition  experi- 
enced by  the  most  devout  Christians  and  the  most 
faithful  preachers  proceeds  from  the  wicked  one. 
What  causeless  malice  has  been  expressed  by  the  per- 
secutors of  those,  whose  only  offence  was  a  sincere 
and  consistent  belief  of  the  truth,  according  to  their 
understanding  of  it ! 

3.  Tlie  character  of  evil  spirits. 

It  may  first  be  observed,  tlie  knowledge  of  evil 
spirits — especially  of  those,  who  have  existed  for  the 
longest  period  must  be  great.     No  doubt  those  spirits, 


WORKS     OF     EVIL     SPIRITS.  67 

which  once  dwelt  in  earthly  bodies,  have  made  rapid 
progress  in  knowledge  since  the  union  was  dissolved. 
Great  is  the  wisdom  of  evil  spirits,  thongh  made  sub- 
servient to  the  basest  purposes.  They  can  lay  their 
plans  deep,  and  look  forward  with  patience  to  remote 
consequences.  The  most  ruinous  errors,  when  first 
introduced,  appear  to  favor  the  more  rapid  advance  - 
ment  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ.  On  this  account  they 
are  most  readily  embraced  by  Christians  of  warm  feel- 
ings, and  who  are  more  distinguished  for  zeal,  than 
for  sound  knowledge. 

The  angels  who  kept  not  their  first  estate,  must 
have  a  very  great  knowledge  of  human  nature,  and 
also  of  the  operations  of  the  church.  With  minds 
inconceivably  more  active  than  ours  they  must  in 
nearly  six  thousand  years  have  acquired  vast  treasures 
of  knowledge.  For  this  long  period  they  have  been 
continually  opposing  the  church  of  God.  The  great 
enemy  of  men  sits  in  council,  when  kings  and  their 
ministers  deliberate  on  measures,  which  affect  all  over 
whom  their  authority  extends.  He  moves  them  to 
engage  in  those  terrible  contests,  which  occasion  the 
death  of  many  valuable  members  of  society — which 
clothe  many  families  with  mourning,  and  load  the 
people  with  heavy  burdens.  He  helps  the  poet  to 
weave  into  his  productions  corrupt  thoughts,  makes 
the  orator  and  historian  popular,  who  extol  the  irrelig- 
ious and  revile  the  true  friends  of  God.  He  can 
appear  to  be  a  zealous  advocate  for  morality  and  re- 
ligion, when  he  can  in  this  way  the  better  accomplish 
his  purposes.  He  magnifies  things,  which  are  not  of 
essential  importance,  to  make  the  impression  on  the 
minds  of  many,  that  those,  who  are  influenced  by  him, 


68  THE     EXISTENCE     AND 

are  persons  of  uncommon  piety.  We  may  trace  to 
him  all  those  extremes  in  morality  and  religion,  which 
are  not  according  to  the  scriptures.  Where  revivals  of 
religion  are  in  progress  he  introduces  fanaticism  to 
bring  them  into  disrepute.  Those,  whose  zeal  does 
not  correspond  with  knowledge,  are  for  a  time  highly 
praised  till  the  consequences  of  their  measures  are 
seen. 

To  notice  some  particulars  of  the  means  he  employs 
to  obtain  his  object. 

1.  Our  adversary  the  devil  is  a  liar.  When  he 
speaketh  a  lie,  he  speaketh  of  his  own  ;  for  he  is  a 
liar  and  the  father  of  it. 

No  being  in  the  universe  can  with  so  much  bold- 
ness and  such  an  appearance  of  friendship  and  sincer- 
ity tell  a  deliberate  lie.  He  seldom  directly  contra- 
dicts a  plain  declaration  of  scripture,  for  in  such  case 
he  could  not  be  regarded.  Where  religion  is  respected 
and  has  influence  he  does  not  directly  oppose  it.  But 
he  perverts  the  scriptures,  and  in  this  way  counteracts 
the  influence  of  the  truth.  Various  schemes  have  been 
devised  to  remove  objections  to  the  truth,  overlooking 
the  enmity  of  the  heart,  which  is  always  most  excited 
when  the  truth  is  most  clearly  exhibited.  Remove  all 
the  objections  to  the  truth  which  exist  in  the  minds  of 
the  unregenerate,  and  they  can  need  no  radical  change. 
Churches  may  be  filled,  but  filled  with  the  unrenewed. 
If  any  man  be  in  Christ,  said  the  apostle,  he  is  a  new 
creature :  old  things  are  passed  away,  behold  all 
things  are  become  new.  Those  measures  which  mul- 
tiply converts,  who  experience  no  radical  change,  may 
for  a  time  be  approved  ;  but  when  the  results  are  fully 
known  they  are  condemned. 


WORKS     OF     EVIL     SPIRITS.  69 

2.  Our  ad'/ersary  the  devil  is  a  murderer.  He  was 
a  murderer,  said  our  Savior,  from  the  beginning  and 
abode  not  in  the  truth,  because  there  is  no  truth  in 
him.  He  is  proud,  envious,  jealous  and  revengeful. 
He  cannot  endure  to  see  his  fellow  creatures,  far  infe- 
rior to  himself  in  intellectual  powers  and  knowledge, 
happy  while  he  is  miserable.  He  hates  with  the  most 
deadly  hatred  God,  who  punishes  him.  The  justice 
of  his  punishment  makes  it  the  more  intolerable. 
That  God  should  provide  no  Savior  for  the  angels 
that  sinned  and  send  his  Son  to  redeem  rebellious  men 
excites  his  enmity  to  the  highest  degree. 

He  indulges  peculiar  hatred  toward  Christ,  because 
he  spoiled  principalities  and  powers,  and  made  a  show 
of  them  openly  triumphing  over  them.  In  the  obedi- 
ence and  sufferings  of  Christ  he  has  the  clearest 
discoveries  of  the  excellence  of  the  divine  character. 
As  the  gates  of  hell  can  never  prevail  against  the  true 
church,  it  is  the  policy  of  the  adversary  to  produce 
divisions  and  thus  make  Christians  unhappy  and  un- 
successful in  their  attempts  to  do  good. 

3.  Our  adversary  the  devil  is  a  calumniator.  This 
is  the  import  of  the  name  devil.  By  his  false  accusa- 
tions he  destroys  the  influence  of  Christians,  or  greatly 
diminishes  it.  He  finds  many  ready  to  believe  what 
they  wish  to  be  true.  Christ  himself  was  falsely  ac- 
cused and  condemned.  The  adversary  attributes  to 
selfish  motives  the  most  benevolent  actions  of  Chris- 
tians. This  was  the  charge  Satan  brought  against 
Job.  And  the  Lord  said  unto  Satan,  hast  thou  consid- 
ered my  servant  Job,  that  there  is  none  like  him  in  the 
earth,  a  perfect  and  an  upright  man,  one  that  feareth 
God  and  escheweth  evil?    Then  Satan  answered  the 


70  THEEXISTENCEAND 

Lord  and  said,  Doth  Job  fear  God  for  nought?  Now, 
if  this  counteracting  influence  were  not  constantly  in 
operation,  it  is  impossible  to  calculate  how  much  good 
might  be  accomplished.  Churches  are  declared  to  be 
the  light  of  the  world — and  ministers  in  particular  are 
the  light  of  the  church.  Though  their  object  is  the 
salvation  of  those,  committed  to  their  charge;  yet  they 
hardly  commence  their  labors  before  they  meet  with 
opposition  in  some  form.  The  common  charge  against 
them  is  that  they  are  influenced  by  worldly  motives. 
There  is  a  class  of  nominal  Christians,  who  by  a  bitter, 
censorious,  denunciatory  spirit  co-operate  with  the 
adversary. 

4.  It  may  be  added,  our^adversary  is  ever  active  and 
never  xocary.  When  disappointed  and  confounded 
lie  is  always  ready  to  renew  the  contest.  In  the  pur- 
suit of  the  most  distant  objects  his  exertions  continue 
so  long  as  any  prospect  of  success  remains.  This  is 
manifested  in  his  attempts  to  destroy  those,  who  are 
most  decidedly  opposed  to  his  interest.  Those,  whom 
he  cannot  deceive  and  lead  astray,  he  labors  to  destroy. 
By  the  power  of  his  influence  many  have  suftered  a 
martyr's  death.  The  most  pious  are  the  objects  of 
his  peculiar  hatred. 

5.  The  works  of  our  adversary  the  devil,  though 
visible  and  easily  known,  are  accomplished  by  an  in- 
visible agency.  He  never  allows  liimself  to  be  seen. 
If  discovered  and  exposed,  he  changes  his  place  and 
his  mode  of  attack.  He  endeavors  to  make  the  im- 
])ression  that  there  is  no  such  being — or  that  he  is  not 
concerned  in  what  is  attributed  to  him.  It  is  hardly 
possible  to  enumerate  all  the  works  of  the  devil.  He 
is  the  cause  of  domestic  quarrels — divisions  in  socie- 


WORKS     OP     e' V  IL     SPIRITS.  71 

ty — bloody  and  destructive  wars — robbery — profanity 
— slander — murder  and  violations  of  the  seventh  com- 
mandment. Seldom  a  revival  commences,  which  is 
not  interrupted  by  the  arts  of  the  adversary.  The 
attention  of  the  serious  is  diverted  from  subjects  of 
essential  importance  to  subjects  not  essential.  Their 
attention  is  not  directed  to  worldly  objects — here  the 
adversary  would  not  succeed,  but  to  things,  which 
pertain  to  religion.  Some  of  the  sharpest  controver- 
sies, which  have  disturbed  the  church  in  different  ages, 
have  respected  only  outward  ordinances. 

So  long  as  the  attention  of  a  congregation  can  be 
kept  fixed  on  the  great  and  essential  truths  of  religion 
so  longr  a  revival  commenced  will  continue.  But  as 
soon  as  a  controversy  springs  up,  which  has  reference 
only  to  outward  ordinances,  conversions  cerise  to  be 
effected.  Nothing  ought  to  be  permitted  to  occupy 
the  thoughts  of  Christians  or  awakened  sinners,  when 
the  Holy  Spirit  is  working,  but  the  essential  truths  of 
Christianity.  As  the  power  of  Christians  depends 
much  on  their  secret  intercourse  with  God ;  so  noth- 
ing should  prevent  them  from  faithfully  maintaining  it. 
Every  Christian — especially  the  most  pious,  must 
confess  that  they  have  experienced  peculiar  trials  in 
the  performance  of  secret  duties. 

In  revivals  of  religion  Satan  transforms  himself 
into  an  angel  of  light,  and  by  imperfect  representations 
of  the  truth  induces  many  to  indulge  false  hopes. 
Here  he  does  great  injury.  Those  who  indulge  a 
false  hope  are  in  a  most  dangerous  state.  They 
usually  retain  it  till  death.  They  rest  on  their  past 
experience,  and  make  no  progress  toward  heaven. 
They  are  so  fortified  against  the  most  faithful  exhibi- 


72"  THE     EXISTENCE     AND 

tions  of  the  truth  that  they  never  seem  to  be  moved. 
Some  who  indulge  hopes  in  time  of  unusual  excite- 
ment, soon  fall  away  or  become  dead  weights  in  the 
church.  Now,  as  the  human  heart  is  naturally  op- 
posed to  the  character  of  God,  it  is  by  no  means 
difficult  to  persuade  the  awakened  sinner  to  lay  hold 
of  something,  which  may  quiet  his  mind.  The  relief 
experienced  is  attended  usually  with  great  joy  and 
peace,  much  greater  than  real  converts  experience,  who 
are  acquainted  with  the  deceitfulness  of  their  hearts. 

II.  Our  duty  and  our  safety  require  us  to  resist  the 
devil. 

1.  In  order  to  detect  the  artifices  of  the  adversary, 
we  must  endeavor  to  ascertain  the  tendency  of  the 
opmions  and  measures  recommended  and  must  look 
at  the  rejpote  as  well  as  immediate  consequences.  Is 
the  tendency  to  produce  divisions,  to  counteract  the 
influence  of  the  most  distinguishing  truths?  Is  it  to 
influence  any  to  break  their  most  solemn  covenant 
engagements?  Does  it  influence  any  to  think  more  of 
things  not  essential  to  salvation,  than  of  things  which 
are  essential?  By  such  inquiries  as  these  we  may 
ascertain  the  truth. 

The  operations  of  the  adversary  are  powerful — they 
aflect  the  imagination  and  passions  more  than  the 
operations  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  A  view  of  their  danger 
greatly  alarms,  distresses,  and  even  overpowers  some, 
who  have  no  sense  of  the  injury  they  have  done  to 
God.  All  they  desire  is  relief.  And,  as  the  mind 
cannot  long  endure  a  high  degree  of  excitement ;  the 
quietude  which  necessarily  follows  is  believed  to  be 
good  evidence  of  conversion.  As  the  Holy  Spirit 
always  operates  with  the  truths,  so  tlie  adversary  al- 


WORKS     OF     EVIL    SPIRITS.  73 

ways  operates  with  error,  and  enlists  the  feelings  of 
the  unrenewed  in  its  favor.  Hence  we  find  that  the 
advocates  of  a  defective  system  are  popular  with  the 
impenitent.  Their  arguments  appear  to  be  powerful 
because  they  are  agreeable  to  the  reasoning  of  the  un- 
renewed. On  the  other  hand,  the  most  faithful 
preachers,  because  they  declare  the  whole  counsel  of 
God,  meet  with  repulsive  feelings  in  the  impeni- 
tent, because  their  hearts  are  full  of  objections  to  the 
distinguishing  truths  of  Christianity.  When  the  Holy 
Spirit  operates  on  the  mind  of  any  one,  a  deep  so- 
lemnity rests  upon  it — vast  objects  appear  before  it. 
The  injury  he  has  done  to  God  is  that,  which  troubles 
him.  He  thinks  more  of  this  than  of  his  exposure  to 
misery.  He  dwells  on  his  guilt — his  ingratitude — 
his  love  of  the  world — his  disobedience  to  that  law, 
which  is  holy  and  just  and  good.  His  mind  is  well 
balanced — his  views  are  extensive,  and  he  is  bowed 
down  with  a  weight  of  his  guilt.  His  distress  is  too 
great  to  be  expressed  or  to  be  relieved  by  a  flood  of 
tears.  When  a  subject  of  grace  he  is  calm  and  peace- 
ful, obedient  to  all  the  commands  of  God  and  of  a 
broken  and  contrite  spirit.  The  true  convert  has  a 
respect  to  all  the  truths  and  precepts  of  the  gospel ; 
but  those  who  have  indulged  a  false  hope — though 
influenced  by  strong  passions,  may  in  some  things 
manifest  great  zeal  and  may  in  other  things  be  very 
deficient. 

It  is  impossible  to  determine,  what  would  become 
of  the  Christian,  with  the  same  assistance  of  the  spirit 
he  now  has,  were  he  without  the  volume  of  revela- 
tion. Many  erroneous  opinions,  supported  by  plaus- 
ible arguments,  and  agreeable  to  the  remains  of  sin  in 


74  THEEXISTENCEAND 

the  heart,  would  be  embraced — and  many  improper 
customs  would  be  adopted.  We  can  now  search  the 
scriptures  and  know  what  is  taught  us  by  the  Holy 
Spirit ;  and  must  conclude  that  all  theories,  opinions 
and  practices,  which  are  condemned  by  the  word  of 
God  are  wrong-  and  are  from  the  wicked  one. 

2.  We  are  exhorted  to  be  sober — and  to  be  vigilent. 

To  be  sober  is  to  have  the  mind  well  balanced  by  a 
thorough  knowledge — a  sincere  love,  and  a  firm  be- 
lief of  the  truth.  We  must  know  our  duty  or  we 
cannot,  if  disposed,  perform  it.  We  must  love  it  or 
we  cannot  acceptably  perform  it — we  must  firmly 
believe  that  the  object  is  lawful,  important,  and  attain- 
able or  we  shall  not  resolutely  pursue  it.  This  is 
always  necessary,  when  a  great  and  difficult  work  is 
to  be  performed,  or  when  a  powerful  enemy  is  to  be 
overcome.  What  officer  is  qualified  to  enter  the  field 
of  battle,  who  has  not  a  well  governed  mind,  and  who 
is  not  ready  for  every  emergency?  Because  Peter  lost 
his  self  possession  by  the  influence  of  the  tempter  he 
denied  his  Master.  He  could,  therefore,  with  great 
propriety  exhort  others  to  be  sober.  Paul,  the  most 
eminent  of  the  apostles,  who  experienced  a  great 
variety  of  the  most  severe  trials,  used  strong  language 
in  reference  to  this  subject.  Put  on,  he  said,  the  whole 
armor  of  God,  that  ye  may  be  able  to  stand  against 
the  wiles  of  the  devil.  Vigilence  is  necessary  to  suc- 
cess in  contending  with  subtil  and  able  warriors. 
The  neglect  of  a  proper  degree  of  watchfulness  has 
ruined  many  an  army,  and  occasioned  the  destruction 
of  many  a  city.  One  object  of  the  adversary  is  to  per- 
suade us  that  we  are  secure.  It  is  when  we  feel  se- 
cure that  we  are  made  captives.     Some  expose  them- 


WORKS     OFEVIL     SPIRITS.  75 

selves  to  temptations  to  gratify  a  vain  curiosity,  and 
are  caught  in  the  snares  of  the  wicked  one  before  they 
are  aware  of  it.  They  trust  in  their  own  strength 
and  find  by  painful  experience  that  it  is  but  weakness. 
The  Christian  that  can  say  7io,  with  decision,  when 
tempted  to  depart  from  tiie  right  way  is  soon  free  from 
danger  and  trouble.  Steadfastness  in  the  faith  must 
result  from  a  clear  understanding  of  the  truth  and  a 
sincere  love  of  it.  That  faith,  which  is  wrouffht  in 
the  heart  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  may  be  severely  tried  but 
cannot  be  eradicated.  The  more  it  is  tried  the  more 
firmly  it  becomes  established.  Those,  who  are  stead- 
fast in  the  faith  are  not  carried  about  by  every  wind 
of  doctrine.  They  are  unlike  those,  who  are  ever 
learning  and  never  able  to  come  to  the  knowledge  of 
the  truth.  They  remain  steadfast  when  others  are  led 
away  by  the  error  of  the  wicked. 

3.  The  only  weapon,  by  which  Christians  can 
resist  the  devil  is  the  word  of  God.  This  is  the 
weapon,  by  which  when  properly  used  Christians  can 
overcome  the  tempter.  This  is  the  weapon  Christ 
used,  when  tempted  of  the  devil.  However  great  the 
variety  of  opinions,  which  prevail,  however  learned 
the  men,  who  defend  them  ;  they  must  all  without  the 
least  hesitation  be  rejected,  if  found  to  be  contrary  to 
the  word  of  God.  A  thorough  knowledge  of  the  word 
of  God  is  our  great  security.  And  the  plain  and  ob- 
vious meaning  of  the  scriptures  is  the  true  meaning. 
Much  of  the  perplexity  many  experience  is  occa- 
sioned by  their  ignorance  of  the  scriptures. 

Finally.  If  Christians,  who  have  new  natures  and 
the  teachings  of  the  Holy  Spirit  to  aid  them,  have 
such  a  severe  struggle  to  maintain  with  the  adversary 


76  THEEXISTENCEAND 

and  evil  spirits  ;  how  dreadful  must  be  the  condition 
of  the  unrenewed  !  They  are  slaves  and  they  do  not 
know  it.  The  old  serpent  is  coiling  himself  around 
them  and  drawing  himself  tighter  and  tighter.  When 
the  light  of  divine  truth  aided  by  the  Holy  Spirit  breaks 
in  upon  their  mind ;  they  are  alarmed  and  cry — men 
and  brethren  what  must  we  do?  What  a  scene  of  dis- 
tress would  pass  before  us ;  should  the  Holy  Spirit 
accompany  with  his  mighty  power  this  discourse  ! 
The  object  of  the  tempter  is  to  persuade  anxious  sin- 
ners that  he  is  their  friend — desirous  of  their  happi- 
ness— that  their  feelings  ought  not  to  be  wounded — 
that  doctrines  ought  not  to  be  preached,  which  do  not 
appear  to  them  reasonable,  that  they  can  become  Chris- 
tians any  time,  when  they  have  leisure  to  attend  to  the 
subject  of  religion. 

Evil  spirits  great  in  number,  knowledge  and  power 
are  leading  sinners  to  perdition.  Because  they  co- 
operate with  their  corrupt  propensities  they  are  not 
sensible  of  their  danger.  Think  of  this,  ye  who  are 
impenitent,  that  you  are  slaves.  This  you  are  taught 
in  the  word  of  God  by  him  too,  who  is  your  best  friend 
— who  gave  his  life  to  save  you.  Admit  the  truth 
and  meditate  upon  it  till  you  discover  your  danger. 
By  receiving  the  truth  you  may  resist  the  tempter. 

By  receiving  more  and  more  of  the  truth,  you  may 
make  progress  in  driving  evil  spirits  from  your  heart. 
Every  truth  you  cordially  receive  will  be  a  deadly 
weapon  pointed  at  some  evil  spirit,  that  is  strengthening 
some  evil  propensity.  There  is  a  way,  which  seem- 
eth  right  unto  a  man,  but  the  end  thereof  are  the  ways 
of  death. 

Now  is  the  time,  sinner,  to  make  your  escape  from 


WORKS    OP     EVIL     SPIRITS.  77 

the  bondage,  in  which  you  are  held,  infinitely  more 
dreadful  than  that  of  the  poor  Africans.  You  have 
the  sure  word  of  God  to  show  you  the  way — Chris- 
tians ready  to  assist  you — and  the  Holy  Spirit  to  lead 
you  to  the  kingdom  of  the  free.  Decide  at  once — 
with  all  your  heart  to  become  a  follower  of  Christ, 
who  will  certainly  prevail  and  make  you  a  partaker 
with  him  of  that  inheritance,  which  is  incorruptible, 
undefiled  and  that  fadeth  not  away. — Amen. 


DISCOURSE    VI. 

— ==^<|)(H== — 

DEATH   BY   ADAM   AND   LIFE  BY   CHRIST. 

For  as  in  Adam  all  die,  even  so  in  Christ  shall  all  be  made  alive. — 
}.  Cor.  XV.  22. 

It  is  a  fact  well  known  to  every  Christian,  that  the 
greater  the  advancement  he  makes  in  holiness,  the 
more  clearly  he  sees  God  in  every  event  of  his  provi- 
dence. When  churches  enjoy  a  refreshing  season, 
God  appears  to  be  in  the  midst  of  them  speaking  to 
them  by  his  servants  ;  and  every  instance  of  conver- 
sion is  viewed  as  one  of  his  wonderful  works. 

And  it  is  a  fact  that  those,  who  have  departed 
8 


78  D  E  A  T  H     B  Y     A  D  A  M     A  N  D 

farthest  from  God,  are  most  atheistic  in  their  reason- 
ings and  practice — most  disposed  to  trust  in  their  own 
knowledge  and  wisdom,  power  and  goodness.  Tliey 
seldom  trace  effects,  in  the  production  of  which  hu- 
man agency  is  concerned,  to  the  purpose  of  God;  but 
endeavor  to  account  for  all  the  phenomena  they  wit- 
ness by  reference  to  philosophical  principles,  derived 
from  their  knowledge  of  the  laws  of  nature.  The  de- 
nial of  a  particular  as  well  as  a  general  providence 
proceeds  from  an  atheistic  spirit.  Some,  who  occupy 
a  place  in  the  church  of  God,  attribute  to  his  power 
in  the  conversion  of  sinners  as  little  as  possible,  and 
as  much  as  possible  to  the  perfection  of  human  instru- 
mentality. They  persuade  themselves,  that  by  show- 
ing the  sinner  that  his  salvation  depends  on  himself, 
they  can  make  him  more  deeply  feel  his  obligation 
to  repent  immediately,  than  by  showing  him  that  it 
depends  on  the  will  of  God.  They  imagine  that  a 
denial  of  the  doctrine  of  native  depravity  reflects  honor 
upon  the  character  of  God  and  exhibits  the  guilt  of 
the  transofressor  in  the  strono:est  liijht.  But  however 
unwilling  we  may  be  to  attribute  any  thing  wrong  to 
God,  and  however  anxious  we  may  be  to  vindicate  his 
character;  yet  we  must  view  things  as  they  are,  not 
for  a  moment  doubting  that  God  is  righteous  in  all  his 
ways,  whether  we  are  able  to  understand  them  or  not. 
Can  we  for  a  moment  believe  that  God,  who  is  infinite 
in  all  his  attributes,  would  suffer  one  of  his  creatures, 
whom  he  can  annihilate  in  an  instant,  to  defeat  his 
purposes,  and  change  the  plan  adopted  for  their  ac- 
complishment ?  In  tlie  administration  of  the  divine 
government,  there  arc  many  things,  which  we  do  not 
now  and  which,  perhaps,  we  never  shall  fully  under- 


LIFEBYCHRIST.  79 

Stand.  God  is  not  under  obligation  to  give  ns  any 
account  of  his  matters.  Two  very  important  facts  are 
clearly  made  known  in  the  text,  which  it  is  not  diffi- 
cult to  prove  from  a  great  variety  of  passages  of  scrip- 
ture"; but  which  without  the  teachiiig  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  we  cannot  satisfactorily  understand.  These 
facts  will  be  separately  considered. 

1.  It  is  expressly  asserted  by  the  inspired  writer 
that  in  Adam  all  die. 

The  fact  that  all  die  no  one  acquainted  with  the 
history  of  the  human  race  can  deny.  That  all  die  in 
Adam  implies  that  all  were  in  some  sense  viewed  as 
connected  with  him  and  as  one  with  him.  There  is 
a  sense  too  in  which  they  are  all  viewed  as  distinct 
subjects  of  the  divine  government,  accountable  for 
their  own  conduct,  according  to  which  they  will  be 
acquitted  or  condemned. 

That  all  mankind  have  proceeded  from  Adam  the 
scriptures  assure  us.  As  a  confirmation  of  this  testi- 
mony all,  of  whom  we  have  any  knowledge,  are  alike 
by  nature,  and  when  properly  instructed  feel  con- 
demned by  the  same  law — need  the  same  Savior — and 
when  converted  experience  in  every  essential  particu- 
lar the  same  change  of  character.  The  omniscient 
God  appears  to  view  the  whole  human  race  as  exist- 
ing at  the  same  time,  so  united  as  to  constitute  one 
family — having  a  common  parent  as  the  representa- 
tive of  the  whole. 

That  God  had  a  perfect  right,  when  he  made  Adam 
to  establish  such  a  connexion  between  him  and  his 
posterity  that  the  acts  of  the  former  should  aflect  the 
latter  as  well  as  himself  no  one  can  question.  This 
no  one  is  disposed  to  deny  except  in  one  particular. 


80  DEATH     BY     ADAM     AND 

God  had  a  perfect  right  to  appoint  Adam  to  be  the 
representative  of  his  family — their  teacher  priest 
and  governor.  For  promotion  cometh  neither  from 
the  east,  nor  from  the  west,  nor  from  the  south :  But 
God  is  the  judge  :  he  putteth  down  one  and  setteth  up 
another.  Has  not  God  estabhshed  such  a  connexion 
between  parents  and  children  as  to  make  it  the  duty 
of  the  latter  to  submit  to  the  former,  and  to  make  the 
acts  of  the  former  affect  the  latter?  How  can  children 
prevent  such  connexions  and  relations  ?  It  is  not  as- 
serted that  the  act  of  our  first  parents  can  become  the 
act  of  every  one  of  their  posterity  ;  so  that  as  a  fact  they 
can  be  conscious  of  having  eaten  the  forbidden  fruit. 
But  is  it  not  as  much  our  act  as  the  act  of  parents  is 
the  act  of  their  children — or  as  the  act  of  a  sovereign 
is  the  act  of  his  subjects  1 

When  war  is  declared  by  the  constituted  authorities 
of  a  nation,  this  is  considered  the  act  of  the  people — 
every  one  is  considered  an  enemy,  and  his  property,  if 
taken,  is  deemed  a  lawful  prize.  So,  when  a  treaty 
is  ratified,  the  whole  nation  is  bound  to  observe  it. 
The  scriptures  certainly  teach  us  that  the  act  of  our 
first  parents,  by  which  they  ruined  themselves,  is  in 
such  sense  ours,  that  its  effects  extend  to  us  and  to 
the  whole  human  family.  No  one  can  with  any  pro- 
priety deny  this,  who  admits  the  doctrine  of  native 
depravity,  or  the  necessity  of  regeneration.  If  we 
come  into  the  world  depraved,  or  if  we  are  depraved 
when  we  begin  to  be ;  how  can  we  by  any  personal 
act  of  ours  be  the  cause  of  it?  We  cannot  act  before 
we  begin  to  exist.  The  depravity,  therefore,  with 
which  we  begin  to  be,  must  be  traced  to  our  federal 
head.     It  was  the  apostacy  of  our  federal  head,  which 


LIPEBYCHRIST.  81 

produced  that  change  in  his  nature,  by  which  he  lost 
the  image  of  God,  and  became  depraved.  As  we 
derive  our  physical  nature  from  our  parents  so  we 
derive  our  moral  nature  from  them. 

2.  The  text  assures  us  that  all  die  in  Adam. 

Death  is  the  penalty  of  the  law.  The  wages  of  sin 
is  death.  As  all  die  so  all  are  sinners.  By  one  man 
sin  entered  into  the  world  and  death  by  sin,  and  so 
death  passed  upon  all  men  for  that  all  have  sinned. 
The  government  of  God  would  be  defective,  if  the 
innocent  were  to  suffer  and  die.  Suffering  and  death 
can  be  no  more  extensive  than  sin.  As  infants  die  so 
it  follows  that  they  are  depraved.  Death  is  the  in- 
heritance of  all  the  posterity  of  Adam,  for  all  derive  a 
depraved  nature  from  him. 

As  Adam  by  his  apostacy  became  an  enemy  of 
God,  so  all  his  posterity  are  by  nature  enemies  of 
God.  The  carnal  mind,  said  the  apostle,  is  enmity 
against  God  ;  for  it  is  not  subject  to  the  law  of  God, 
neither  indeed  can  be.  So  then  they  that  are  in  the 
flesh  cannot  please  God.  Men  in  their  natural  state 
have  no  love  of  the  service  of  God,  and  are  unfit  for 
the  society  of  holy  beings  in  heaven. 

The  posterity  of  Adam,  when  they  enter  the  world, 
are  not  to  be  viewed  merely  as  unfortunate  beings, 
but  as  enemies  of  God.  Though  their  enmity  may 
not  at  first  appear ;  yet  we  find  that  all  mankind  do 
sin  and  manifest  an  aversion  to  the  holy  character  of 
God  till  renewed  by  the  Holy  Spirit.  They  do  not 
suffer  as  innocent  but  as  guilty  persons.  Though  it 
may  be  difficult  to  conceive  of  that  enmity  to  God, 
which  is  not  in  exercise ;  yet  it  is  perhaps  no  more 
difficult  to  conceive  of  it  in  this  case  than  in  many 


82  DEATHBYADAMAND 

Other  cases.  Who  can  conceive  of  that  enmity,  which 
exists  in  the  heart  of  a  murderer,  while  he  is  sleeping? 
Tlie  enemy  of  a  person,  who  leaves  his  country  for  a 
number  of  years,  may  forget  the  object  of  his  haired, 
believing  him  to  be  dead;  but  his  return  may  excite 
the  enmity  which  had  been  so  long  dormant.  Now, 
if  as  some  suppose,  there  is  nothing  wrong  back  of 
action  ;  what  is  that  enmit}^,  which  is  not  in  exercise 
for  so  long  a  time  and  whicli  is  awakened  by  a  sight 
of  its  object  ? 

3.  There  is  another  view  of  the  subject,  still  more 
difficult  to  reconcile  to  the  justice  of  God.  ^J'he  scrip- 
tures teach  us  that  the  unrenewed  are  dead  in  tres- 
passes and  sins — that  except  a  man  be  born  again  he 
cannot  see  the  kingdom  of  God.  Now  one  of  the  con- 
sequences of  that  depravity,  with  which  we  begin  to 
be  is  that  bhndness,  which  renders  it  impossible  for 
the  unrenewed  to  discern  the  glory  of  God,  as  it  shines 
in  the  face  of  Jesus  Christ,  or  to  discern  the  excellency 
of  the  divine  character.  But  this  blindness  is  no  more 
excusable  than  that  of  a  dishonest,  revengeful,  or  in- 
temperate person,  who  does  not  discover  the  deformity 
of  his  besetting  sin.  The  blindness,  we  know,  of  the 
vicious  is  just  in  proportion  to  the  strength  of  their 
vicious  habits.  So  far  is  it  from  being  excusable  it  is 
considered  a  proof  of  extreme  depravity  and  guilt. 
No  one  will  deny  that  they  are  under  obligation  im- 
mediately to  repent  and  to  break  off  from  their  ruinous 
habits.  And  no  one,  will  deny  that  we  are  under 
obligation  to  love  God  with  all  our  heart  and  to  be- 
lieve on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

Here  the  inquiry  is  naturally  suggested,  if  mankind 
in  their  natural  state  arc  unable  to  discern  the  things 


L  I  F  E     B  Y     C  H  R  I  S  T  .  83' 

of  the  spirit:  how  can  they  be  under  obligation  to  do 
the  will  of  God?  or,  how  can  God  be  righteous  in 
condemning  them  for  not  doing  what  they  are  not 
able  to  do?  How  can  they  be  nnder  obligation  to  love 
an  object,  of  which  they  can  have  no  jnst  conception? 

The  Pelagian  maintains  that  men  in  their  natural 
state  are  able  to  do  all  that  is  required  of  them,  or  that 
they  could  not  be  under  obligation  to  do  it.  He  denies 
the  doctrine  of  native  depravity  and  teaches  that  the 
posterity  of  Adam,  when  born,  are  as  free  from  sin  as  he 
was  when  created.  But  had  Adam  been  created  with 
a  depraved  nature,  such  as  that  with  which  his  poster- 
ity are  born,  how  could  God  appear  righteous  in  de- 
manding of  him,  as  the  only  ground  of  justification, 
perfect  obedience  to  that  law,  which  requires  holiness 
of  heart  as  well  as  of  life?  But  Adam  was  created 
holy  and  with  power  to  discern  spiritual  things  and 
to  do  the  will  of  God.  His  obligation,  therefore,  to  do 
the  will  of  God  was  perfect,  and  for  disobedience  he 
was  justly  condemned.  His  apostacy  did  not  free 
him  from  his  obligarion  to  do  the  will  of  God,  though 
it  rendered  it  impossible  to  satisfy  the  demands  of  the 
divine  law.  By  his  apostacy  his  nature  became  de- 
praved :  and  the  consequence  has  been  that  all  his 
posterity  have  come  into  the  world  with  a  depraved 
nature.  This  depravity  is  hereditary.  Were  it  not 
so,  how  could  God  appear  righteous  in  permitting  in- 
fants to  suffer  and  die?  Were  not  infants  depraved, 
with  what  propriety  could  they  be  baptized  I 

The  obligation  of  the  unrenewed  to  satisfy  the  de- 
mands of  the  divine  law  cannot  be  shown  from  any 
ability  they  now  have  to  do  what  is  required  of  them, 
but  must  be  shown  from  their  connexion  with  their 


84  DEATH     BYADAMAND 

covenant  head,  who  was  created  with  full  ability  to 
do  the  will  of  God.  This  is  the  only  true  and  scrip- 
ture explanation  of  the  subject.  All  other  explana- 
tions are  derogatory  to  the  character  of  God.  If  all 
mankind  are  so  born,  that  in  all  the  appropriate  cir- 
cumstances of  their  being  they  will  sin  and  only  sin 
till  renewed  by  the  Holy  Spirit ;  how  can  God  appear 
righteous  in  requiring  of  them  perfect  obedience,  un- 
less we  admit  iheir  connexion  with  their  federal  head, 
who  was  created  holy  and  with  full  ability  to  satisfy 
the  demands  of  the  divine  law  ? 

4.  Here  it  may  be  asked,  are  not  sinners  active  in 
their  conversion  ?  It  may  be  answered  they  are  never 
more  active  than  when  subjects  of  the  mighty  opera- 
tions of  the  Holy  Spirit.  Their  activity  is  occasioned  by 
a  discovery  of  their  guilt  and  danger.  Their  only 
desire  is  to  escape  the  punishment  to  which  they  are 
exposed,  and  to  obtain  a  good  hope  of  future  happi- 
ness. They  do  not  love  holiness  and  hate  sin.  Not 
one  holy  thought  springs  up  in  the  unrenewed  heart. 
Can  it  be  then  that  the  heart,  which  is  enmity  against 
God,  is  the  cause  ot^that  love,  which  is  the  fulfilling 
of  the  divine  law  ?  Nothing  can  be  farther  from  the 
truth  than  the  supposition  that  the  activity  of  the  sin- 
ner arises  from  his  desire  of  holiness.  As  conviction 
precedes  conversion,  the  sinner  by  searching  the 
scriptures  may  do  much  to  extend  this  preparatory 
work. 

5.  The  history  of  the  world  confirms  the  truth  con- 
tained in  the  clause — in  Adam  all  die.  In  all  ages 
and  in  all  countries  mankind  in  their  natural  state 
have  been  found  to  be  depraved  and  dead  in  trespasses 
and  sins.     Death  is  the  inheritance  of  all. 


LIPEBYCHRIST.  85 

The  heathen,  though  ignorant  of  the  written  law, 
when  favored  with  the  instructions  of  Christian  mission- 
aries and  subjects  of  the  operations  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
feel  condemned  for  the  violations  of  the  moral  law, 
which  is  written  in  their  hearts.  This  affords  a 
strong  proof  that  they  have  all  descended  from  the 
same  common  parents — are  under  obligation  to  keep 
the  same  law,  and  have  been  ruined  by  the  apostacy 
of  their  federal  head.  Wherever  Christian  mission- 
aries Habor  they  find  mankind  in  their  natural  state 
depraved — in  need  of  the  same  Savior.  When  con- 
verted by  the  Spirit  of  God  their  characters  are  in 
every  thing  essential  the  same.  Death,  which  is  the 
wages  of  sin,  is  the  common  lot  of  all  mankind. 
Wherefore,  said  the  apostle,  as  by  one  man  sin  entered 
into  the  world  and  death  by  sin,  and  so  death  passed 
upon  all  men,  for  that  all  have  sinned.  Whether  we 
are  able  to  understand  all  the  ways  of  God  or  not ;  it 
becomes  us  to  receive  the  truths  he  has  revealed  and 
which  are  confirmed  by  innumerable  facts. 

II.  The  second  clause  of  the  text  is  sometimes  in- 
correctly interpreted.  The  proper  meaning  of  the 
text  is  this — as  all  the  posterity  of  Adam  die,  so  all 
vitally  united  to  Christ  shall  be  made  alive.  The 
connexion  God  established  between  Adam  and  his 
posterity  involved  the  latter  in  his  guilt  and  the  con- 
sequences. So  also  the  connexion  between  Christ 
and  all  true  believers  makes  the  latter  partakers  of  his 
righteousness  and  joint  heirs  with  him  to  an  inherit- 
ance, incorruptible,  undefiled  and  that  fiideth  not  away. 

The  connexion  in  the  one  case  is  hereditary — in 
the  other  it  is  by  faith.  The  scriptures  assure  us  that 
all,  who  believe  shall  be  saved;   but  that  all,  who 


86  DEATH     BYADAM     AND 

believe  not  shall  be  damned.  The  chapter  from 
which  tlie  text  has  been  taken  has  particular  reference 
to  the  resurrection  of  believers.  Here  it  may  be  re- 
marked, the  connexion  between  Christ  and  believers 
is  effected  by  the  Holy  Spirit.  It  cannot  be  dissolved 
without  the  second  death  of  the  Son  of  God.  Because 
I  live,  said  Christ  to  his  disciples,  ye  shall  live  also. 
Believers,  being  vitally  united  to  Christ,  and  being  one 
with  him,  his  righteousness,  which  is  of  infinite  value, 
and  spread  over  them  and  imputed  to  them,  protects 
them  from  the  wrath  of  God,  and  is  the  foundation  of 
their  justification  and  of  their  hope  of  life  and  glory. 
All  their  springs  are  in  him,  and  their  life  is  hid  with 
Christ  in  God. 

2.  That  faith,  by  which  the  connexion  between  the 
Christian  and  his  Redeemer  is  perfected,  is  an  exercise 
of  a  new  heart.  Regeneration  prepares  its  subject  to 
discover  a  loveliness  in  the  character  of  Christ,  which 
results  in  cordially  receiving  him  in  all  his  offices. 
No  one,  who  comes  to  Christ  by  faith,  will  be  rejected. 
Him  that  cometh  unto  me,  he  said,  I  will  in  no  wise 
cast  out.  And  no  man,  he  also  said,  can  come  to  me, 
except  the  Father  which  hath  sent  me  draw  him:  and 
1  will  raise  him  up  at  the  last  day.  Now  we  are  no 
less  dependent  on  the  Holy  Spirit  for  strength  to  come 
to  Chri.st,  than  on  the  latter  for  righteousness  to  satisfy 
the  demands  of  the  divine  law. 

3.  Hence  it  is  natural  to  inquire,  as  the  righteous- 
ness of  Christ  is  of  infinite  value,  why  are  so  few  of 
the  human  race  saved?  How  can  we  reconcile  this 
with  his  infinite  benevolence  ?  That  but  few  of  the  de- 
scendants of  Adam,  compared  with  the  whole  number, 
have  been  saved  is  evident  from  the  scriptures  and 


LTFEBYGHRIST.  87 

from  a  view  of  the  conduct  of  men,  as  described  by 
faithfnl  historians.  Enter  ye  in  at  the  strait  gate, 
said  Christ,  for  wide  is  tlie  gate  and  broad  is  the  way, 
that  leadeth  to  destruction  and  many  there  be,  which 
go  in  thereat :  Because  strait  is  the  gate,  and  narrow 
is  the  way,  which  leadeth  unto  Hfe,  and  few  there  be 
that  find  it.  Here  we  have  the  testimony  of  one,  who 
could  not  be  deceived  and  who  could  have  no  motive 
to  deceive  any  of  the  human  family.  Few  exhibit  the 
character,  which  is  required  of  those,  who  expect  to 
obtain  heaven.  Why  the  number  is  so  small  none 
can  ^determine.  Why  hundreds  of  milhons  remain 
ignorant  of  the  gospel,  we  know  not.  No  real  Chris- 
tian, who  has  a  correct  view  of  his  obligations  to  God 
for  his  distinguishing  grace,  will  maintain  that  he 
has  made  himself  to  differ,  or  that  he  converted  him- 
self. Why  God  has  chosen  such  persons  as  are  the 
subjects  of  his  grace,  we  know  not.  God  will  have 
mercy  on  whom  he  will  have  mercy.  For  he  saith 
to  Moses — i  will  have  mercy,  on  whom  I  will  have 
mercy  and  I  will  have  compassion,  on  whom  I  will 
have  compassion.  So  then  it  is  not  of  him  that 
willeth,  nor  of  him  that  runneth  ;  but  of  God  that 
showeth  mercy.  God  is  no  respecter  of  persons. 
Salvation  is  freely  offered  to  all  on  condition  of  repent- 
ance and  faith,  which  are  reasonable  duties.  Men 
pursue  the  way  they  choose.  They  are  not  compelled 
to  sin.  More  than  eighteen  hundred  years  have  rolled 
away  since  Christ  commanded  his  disciples  to  go  into 
all  the  world  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature. 
It  is  true,  the  church  has  not  done  all  she  might  have 
done.  But  when  she  has  been  most  active,  her  activ- 
ity was  caused  by  the  mighty  operations  of  the  Holy 


8S  DEATH     BYADAM     AND 

Spirit.     The  fulfillment  of  the  promises  of  God,  de- 
pends not  so  much  on  the  fidelity  of  his  people  as  on 
Christ,   the  surety  of  the  covenant  of  grace.     Why 
God,  the  Father  has  not  as  yet  given  to  his  Son  the 
heathen  for  his  inheritance  and  the  uttermost  parts  of 
the  earth  for  his  possession— why  he  has  not  caused 
his  own  law  to  be  more  universally  respected— and 
why  he  has  not  given  the  Holy  Spirit  in  greater  meas- 
ure to  his  church,  we  know  not.     Since  the  relation 
men  sustain  to  their  Creator  is  much  closer  than  that 
which  children  sustain  to  their  earthly  parents  ;  why, 
it  is  natural  to  inquire,  since  he  is  infinite  in  benevo- 
lence, and  can  by  a  word  effect  their  salvation,  does 
he  suffer  multitudes  to  perish?    The  work  of  redemp- 
tion is  his  in  a  more  important  sense  than  it  is  ours. 
What  can  we  do  without  him,  and  what  can  we  not 
do  with  him  I  Though  clouds  and  darkness  are  round 
about  him  ;  righteousness  and  judgment  are  the  hab- 
itation  of  his  throne.     When  we  meditate  on  his  ways, 
we  are  ready  to  exclaim  with  the  apostle,  O  the  depth 
of  the  riches,  both  of  the  wisdom  and  knowledge  of 
God !    How  unsearchable  are  his  judgments  and  his 
ways  past  finding  out !    For  who  hath  known   the 
mind  of  the  Lord?  or  who  hath  been  his  counsellor? 
or,  who  hath  first  given  to  him  and  it  shall  be  recom- 
pensed unto  him  again?  For  of  him  and  through  him 
and  to  him  are  all  things:  to  whom  be  glory  forever, 
Amen. 

REFLECTIONS. 

From  the  view  which  has  been  taken  of  the  subjects 
considered,  it  is  manifest  that  the  government  of  the 
world  extends  to  all  events,  and  is  in  the  hands  of  one 


LIFEBYCHRIST.  89 

who  can  bring  good  out  of  evil  and  cause  the  wrath 
of  man  to  praise  him.  It  is  not  the  fact,  as  some  have 
asserted,  that  it  is  at  our  option,  whether  the  kingdom 
of  God  come  or  not — or  whether  it  come  soon  or  not. 
Duty  is  ours,  events  are  the  Lord's.  When  he  moves 
by  his  Spirit  upon  the  minds  of  his  people  they  move. 
They  never  lead.  They  are  not  more  benevolent 
than  God. 

Christians  may  rejoice  that  the  government  of  the 
world  is  in  the  hands  of  the  best  of  all  beings,  and 
that  the  salvation  of  their  fellow  creatures  depends  on 
his  mere  pleasure.  They  are  never  more  happy 
than  when  most  submissive  to  his  will,  and  when  they 
can  give  up  all  their  cares  to  him.  How  can  Christians 
feel  happy,  if  they  feel  that  the  conversion  of  their 
fellow  creatures  depends  on  them  and  find  that  all 
their  efforts  are  ineffectual  ?  But  when  they  have  dis- 
charged their  duty,  depending  on  God  for  success,  they 
may  enjoy  peace  of  mind.  At  the  great  day  we  shall 
see  that  the  temple  God,  now  building  of  living 
stones  will  then  be  complete  in  all  its  parts,  finished 
according  to  his  original  plan,  and  glorious  in  view 
of  all  intelligent  beings. 

2.  The  view  taken  of  the  subjects  under  consider- 
ation is  suited  to  alarm  the  unrenewed  and  to  encour- 
age a  spirit  of  prayer  in  the  church  of  God.  While  a 
proper  sense  of  dependence  on  God  for  converting 
grace  alarms  the  sinner;  it  is  a  powerful  motive  to 
induce  Christians  to  plead  with  God  for  the  effusions 
of  his  Spirit.  The  situation  of  a  sinner  unconverted 
may  be  compared  to  that  of  a  mariner,  who  has  suf- 
fered shipwreck.  Cut  off  from  the  possibility  of  help- 
ing himself,  the  longer  he  continues  in  this  state  the 


90  DEATHBYADAMAND 

greater  is  his  distress.  Nothing  can  be  farther  from 
the  truth  than  to  maintain  that  a  view  of  our  entire 
dependence  on  God  is  suited  to  produce  a  state  of  in- 
action. So  long  as  the  mariner  imagines  that  he  can 
help  liimself  and  make  his  escape  he  is  not  greatly- 
Iron  bled.  The  more  clearly  men  see  their  entire  de- 
pendence on  God  for  salvation,  the  more  they  are 
alarmed.  So  long  as  they  can  persuade  themselves 
that  they  can  at  any  time  repent  and  make  sure  of 
heaven  they  delay  repentance.  Great  is  their  distress, 
when  they  feel  their  guilt,  find  themselves  in  the  hands 
ofnn  angry  God  and  unable  to  satisfy  the  demands 
of  justice.  To  him  whom  they  have  offended  they 
must  look  for  help.  And  with  him  there  is  forgiveness 
that  he  may  be  feared,  and  with  him  there  is  plenteous 
redemption.  To  the  free,  rich  and  sovereign  grace  of 
God  Christians  are  wholly  indebted  for  their  hope  of 
justification  and  salvation.  This  is  the  theme  on 
which  they  delight  ever  to  dwell. 

They  ought  ever  to  feel  that  they  cannot  do  too 
much  to  express  their  love  to  him,  who  has  done  so 
much  for  them.  However  great  their  privations  and 
snflerings  in  this  life  they  will  be  of  but  short  contin- 
uance. Weeping  may  endure  for  a  night  but  joy 
cometii  in  the  morning. 

Since  the  conversion  of  men  depends  not  on  the  per- 
fection of  human  instrumentality,  but  on  the  power  of 
God,  and  since  he  has  connected  the  most  important 
results  with  the  prayers  and  labors  of  his  people,  a 
fearful  responsibility  rests  on  them.  When  they  are 
tilled  with  all  the  fulness  of  God  their  prayers  are 
answered.  Unless  fully  convinced  of  their  entire 
dependence  on   him   how   can   they   olfer  acceplablo 


L  I  F  E     B  Y     C  H  R  I  S  T  .  91 

prayer  to  God  ?  The  effectual  fervent  prayer  of  a 
righteous  man,  we  are  assured,  availeth  much.  When 
God  had  made  many  precious  promises  to  his  ancient 
church  he  added — Thus  saith  the  Lord  God,  1  will 
yet  for  this  be  inquired  of  by  the  house  of  Israel  to 
do  it  for  them;  1  will  increase  them  with  men  like  a 
flock.  As  the  holy  flock,  as  the  flock  of  Jerusalem  in 
her  solemn  feasts,  so  shall  the  waste  cities  be  filled 
with  flocks  of  men  ;  and  they  shall  know  that  I  am 
the  Lord. — Amen. 


DISCOURSE    VII. 

— =^<|)^§= — 

THE   HEAVY   LADEN. 

Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that  labor  and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give 
you  rest. — Math.  xi.  28. 

The  word  of  God  may  be  compared  to  a  perfect 
mirror,  in  which  we  see  things  as  they  are.  In  this 
particular  it  is  an  invaluable  treasure.  As  we  are 
partial  in  our  judgments  respecting  ourselves;  so  we 
should  never  in  our  sinful  state  have  a  just  view  of 
our  character  and  condition  without  an  unerring 
standard  and  a  faithful  teacher. 

In  the  volume  of  revelation  we  see  what  man  is  by 


9^,  T  H  E     H  E  A  V  Y     L  A  D  E  N  . 

uature,  the  tendency'of  his  conduct  and  whither  he  is 
going.  We  see  also  in  the  scriptures  wliat  God  is, 
how  liis  government  is  administered — how  he  feels 
toward  those,  who  disobey  his  laws  and  make  light  of 
the  gospel  of  his  Son.  W  ho  can  meditate  on  the  sub- 
lime truths  of  revelation  till  time,  when  compared 
with  eternity,  appears  to  be  but  a  point  without  notic- 
ing the  amazing  rapidity,  with  which  the  generations 
of  men  pass  from  the  cradle  to  the  grave?  They 
enter  the  world  ignorant  of  God  and  of  the  duties 
required  of  them — their  powers  are  gradually  unfold- 
ed, their  choice  of  occupation  is  made — their  character 
is  formed,  and  they  hasten  to  the  places  for  which  they 
are  fitted,  where  they  will  praise  and  enjoy  God  for- 
ever, or  forever  blaspheme  his  name  and  suffer  his 
wrath.  As  they  pass  over  the  stage  of  life,  where  the 
light  of  the  gospel  is  enjoyed,  Christ  meets  them — 
looks  upon  them  with  pity,  offers  to  save  them,  and  to 
guide  them  to  heaven.  Few  only  accept  the  offer — 
leave  the  broad  way,  and  join  themselves  to  his  follow- 
ers. They  receive  in  this  world  an  earnest  of  the 
happiness  they  will  forever  enjoy. 

In  my  text  we  now  discover  Christ  upon  the  stage — 
over  which  we  are  rapidly  passing.  He  is  here  by 
his  Spirit.  Of  this  we  are  assured  by  his  word.  His 
words  are  so  simple,  that  children  may  understand 
them.  They  cheer  the  hearts  of  his  real  friends  and 
disturb  the  consciences  of  unbelievers.  The  indiffer- 
ence and  stupidity  of  some  arise  from  their  neglect  of 
the  means  used  for  their  salvation.  But  there  can  be 
no  neutrality.  He  that  is  not  for  me,  said  Christ,  is 
against  me  ;  and  he  that  gathereth  not  with  me  scat- 
tercth  abroad. 


THE     HEAVY     LAD  E  N  .  93 

Think,  my  hearers,  of  the  long  journey  the  Son  of 
God  has  performed  with  a  view  to  offer  you  salvation. 
From  the  depths  and  darkness  of  infinity  he  has  come 
to  this  world,  not  to  execute  vengeance  on  his  Father's 
enemies,  but  to  suffer  and  die  for  their  redemption. 
Think  what  a  price  has  been  paid  to  save  you  from 
ruin.  The  glory  of  God  in  your  salvation  is  the  ob- 
ject, he  has  in  view.  If  we  admire  the  philanthropy 
of  the  celebrated  Howard,  who  visited  the  prisons  of 
Europe  for  the  purpose  of  diminishing  the  temporal 
sufferings  of  his  fellow-creatures,  and  who  died  among 
strangers,  when  engaged  in  this  work ;  how  much 
more  ought  we  to  love  and  admire  the  name  of  him; 
who  left  the  most  delightful  place  in  the  universe  to 
explore  this  dark  rebellious  province  of  his  Father's 
empire,  where  men  are  bound  with  '^stronger  fetters 
than  those  of  iron,  and  not  merely  to  diminish  our 
temporal  sufferings  ;  but  actually  to  effect  our  deliver- 
ance from  the  bondage  of  sin,  and  from  the  wrath  of 
God — and  who  to  accomplish  all  this  took  the  sinner's 
place  and  suffered  the  death  of  the  cross  ! 

This  is  the  person,  my  hearers,  who  is  now  address- 
ing you.  He  looks  upon  you  with  pity,  desirous  of 
your  salvation.  Listen,  I  pray  you,  to  his  words, 
which  are  full  of  grace  and  truth,  and  which  express 
the  deep  feelings  of  his  heart.  Come  unto  me,  he 
says,  all  ye  that  labor  and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I  will 
give  you  rest. 

Jn  the  followinor  discourse  I  shall  consider, 

I.  The  character  and  condition  of  the  persons  ad- 
dressed, and 

II,  The  import  of  the  invitation  given  them; 


94  T  H  E     H  E  A  V  Y     L  A  D  E  N  . 

III.  The  motives,  which  should  influence  them  to 
accept  it. 

Our  Lord  might  have  in  view  in  the  text  three  classes 
of  persons — the  disappointed,  afilicted  and  oppresed 
men^of  the  world — awakened  sinners — and  mournino- 
Christians. 

Among  men  of  the  world  we  find  none,  who  are 
satisfied  with  their  condition.  They  seek  happiness 
where  it  cannot  he  found.  Many  are  the  cares,  per- 
plexities, afiiictions  and  troubles  of  the  rich.  The 
poor  envy  them — the  dishonest  endeavor  to  defraud 
them.  Their  splendid  habitations,  costly  apparel,  and 
rich  viands  afford  them  no  security  against  the  most 
painful  and  fatal  diseases.  Those,  whom  worldly 
men  most  delight  to  honor,  are,  perhaps,  among  the 
most  unhappy.  Few,  if  any,  who  occupy  the  highest 
stations,  are  governed  by  the  principles  of  religion. 
Men  of  piety  are  not  the  favorites  of  any  worldly  par- 
ty. Tlie  struggle  for  power  is  full  of  anxiety.  The 
object  is  not  usually  obtained  without  the  sacrifice  of 
the  conscience.  Thousands  of  lives  and  millions  of 
money  may  be  sacrificed  to  gratify  the  pride  of  a  king, 
or  the  chief  magistrate  of  a  nation.  The  pleasure  he 
experiences  cannot  be  pure.  Can  it  be  wholly  unlike 
that  of  the  wicked  one,  when  he  gains  a  triumph  ? 

Many  are  the  sufferings  of  the  poor — and  many  are 
the  disappointments  and  afliictions  of  the  present 
state.  But  worldly  men  believe  that  the  world,  if  they 
can  obtain  what  they  seek,  can  make  them  happy. 
Tliey  look  no  where  else  for  happiness,  though  they 
see  no  one  satisfied  with  his  condition.  The  passions 
which  govern  them  keep  the  world  in  a  state  of  per- 
petual agitation.     The  wicked  are   like   the   troubled 


THEHEAVYLADEN.  95 

sea,  when  it  cannot  rest,  whose  waters  cast  up  mire 
and  dirt.  There  is  no  peace,  saith  my  God,  to  the 
wicked.  The  way  of  transgressors  is  hard.  All  the 
impenitent  are  slaves,  the  slaves  of  the  most  cruel  of 
all  tyrants.  Their  consciences  are  constantly  at  war 
with  their  unsanctified  feelings.  When  they  have 
tasted  of  earthly  pleasures,  they  liave  still  found  re- 
maining a  void  the  world  cannot  fill.  Vanity  of  van- 
ities, saith  the  preacher,  vanity  of  vanities  all  is  vanity. 
Christ  came  not  to  call  the  righteous  but  sinners  to 
repentance.  The  whole,  he  said,  need  not  a  physician 
but  they  that  are  sick.  To  all  such  as  I  have  men- 
tioned, though  invisible,  he  is  now  speaking. 

Awakened  sinners  form  another  class  of  persons, 
whom  Christ  in  the  words  of  the  text  is  addressing. 
When  they  are  roused  from  the  slumbers  of  stupidity 
— become  conscious  of  their  guilt,  and  have  an  affect- 
ing view  of  their  danger  they  hope  to  obtain  relief  by 
the  deeds  of  the  law.  As  the  moral  law  is  written  in 
the  hearts  of  all  men,  and  is  approved  by  an  enlight- 
ened conscience,  so  a  sense  of  justice  moves  them  to 
attempt  the  discharge  of  the  debt  they  owe  to  God. 
They  continue  to  labor  and  to  increase  their  efforts 
till  they  find  that  there  is  no  help  in  themselves— that 
the  fountain  is  impure,  from  which  all  their  exercises 
proceed — and  that  their  best  performances  are  unholy. 
In  the  most  important  sense  all  the  unrenewed — are 
poor,  blind,  without  covering — hungry,  thirsty,  guilty, 
condemned,  and  every  moment  exposed  to  death.  To 
them  Christ  speaks — assures  them  that  by  the  deeds 
of  the  law  there  shall  no  flesh  be  justified  in  the  sight 
of  God,  for  by  the  law  is  the  knowledge  of  sin. 

It  is  the  will  of  God  that  men  should  feel  their 


90  THE     HEAVY      LA  D  I   N  . 

oruilt,  and  be  convinced  that  there  is  no  help  in  them- 
selves before  they  are  made  the  partakers  of  divine 
grace.  They  must  feel  their  need  of  just  such  a  Savior 
as  is  provided  for  them  before  they  can  receive  him. 
They  sometimes  labor  for  a  long  time  before  they  are 
fully  convinced  that  there  is  no  help  in  themselves 
and  that  they  cannot  obtain  relief  by  their  own  works. 

So  long  as  the  awakened  sinner  is  confident  that  by 
the  deeds  of  the  law  he  can  obtain  peace,  his  distress 
is  not  intolerable.  But  v/hen  convinced  that  all  his 
efforts  to  save  himself,  produced  merely  by  selfish  con- 
siderations, only  plunge  him  deeper  and  deeper  in 
guilt,  his  courage  fails  him,  his  strength  becomes 
weakness  and  he  falls  justly  condemned  before  him, 
who  will  have  mercy  on  whom  he  will  have  mercy. 
His  guilt  is  a  heavy  burden,  and  it  seems  to  him  that  he 
is  sinking  into  the  abyss  of  woe.  What  must  I  do,  he 
cries,  when  he  finds  that  not  a  word,  nor  an  action,  nor 
a  thought  can  be  acceptable  to  God?  When  fully  satis- 
fied that  there  is  no  help  in  himself  and  his  thoughts 
are  directed  to  Christ;  the  sin  of  unbelief  humbles 
him  in  the  dust.  It  rises  before  him  like  a  black  and 
threatening  cloud,  ready  to  burst  upon  him  and  destroy 
him.  It  is  a  discovery  of  the  injury  he  has  done  to 
Christ,  which,  accompanied  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  breaks 
his  hard  heart  and  produces  true  repentance. 

No  one  will  or  can  come  to  Christ  till  cut  off  from 
dependence  on  his  own  works — internal  as  well  as 
external.  The  character  of  our  outward  conduct  de- 
pends on  the  feelings  of  our  heart.  Submission  to 
Christ,  or  trust  in  him  always  presupposes  complete 
renunciation  of  all  dependence  on  self.  For  1  through 
the  law,  said  the  apostle,  am  dead  to  the  law,  that  I 


THE    Heavy   LADEN.  97 

might  live  unto  God.  1  am  crucified  with  Christ: 
nevertheless  I  live  :  yet  not  I,  but  Christ  liveth  in  me: 
and  the  life,  which  I  now  live  in  the  flesh,  1  live  by 
the  faith  of  the  Son  of  God,  who  loved  me  and  gave 
himself  for  me.  I  do  not  frustrate  the  grace  of  God  ; 
for  if  righteousness  came  by  the  law,  then  Christ  is 
dead  in  vain.  (Gal.  ii.  19-21.) 

Those,  to  whom  the  invitation  of  the  text  is  wel- 
come are  not  the  self-righteous,  but  such  as  are  satisfied 
that  their  efforts  are  of  no  avail,  or  that  they  are 
justly  condemned.  It  finds  them  so  far  as  respects 
Iheir  own  efforts  in  a  state  of  despondency.  And  no 
one,  I  am  persuaded,  is  fully  convinced  that  there  is 
no  help  in  himself  till  he  has  made  many  unsuccessful 
efforts  to  obtain  peace. 

The  persons  addressed  in  the  text  are  not  more 
affected  with  a  view  of  their  exposure  to  punishment, 
than  with  the  sense  of  the  baseness  of  their  conduct. 
The  spirit  of  a  man  w^ill  sustain  his  infirmity,  but  a 
wounded  spirit  who  can  bear?  A  man  may  lose  all 
his  property  and  his  friends — he  may  meet  death  and 
his  proud  spirit  may  remain  unbroken.  But  the  com- 
plete ruin  of  his  character  is  too  great  an  evil  to  be 
endured.  What  can  be  more  intolerable  than  to  be 
despised  by  one's  self?  The  word  and  Spirit  of  God 
in  preparing  the  sinner  to  accept  of  the  invitation  of 
Christ  give  him  this  view  of  himself.  As  all  his 
refuges  of  lies  are  swept  away — as  he  finds  that  he  has 
without  any  cause  or  excuse  injured  God — that  his 
obligations  to  love  and  obey  him  are  infinitely  great, 
so  he  cannot  but  condemn  himself  and  view  himself 
as  one  of  the  vilest  of  sinners.     He  is  sorrowful,  but 


98  T  H  E     H  E  A  V  Y     L  A  D  E  N  . 

his  sorrow  worketh  death.  Every  truth  he  liears  is 
like  an  arrow,  which  pierces  his  lieart. 

Not  unfrequen:ly  the  sinner,  when  fully  convinced 
of  his  guilt,  for  a  time  thinks  that  there  is  no  mercy 
for  him.  Had  he  injured  a  fellow  creature,  he  could 
have  given  his  property  or  even  his  life  to  satisfy 
justice  and  obtain  peace  beyond  the  grave.  Time 
appears  to  be  short  and  the  loss  of  earthly  good  and  of 
his  life  appears  to  be  unworthy  of  being  named,  com- 
pared with  the  loss  of  heaven  and  of  his  own  soul. 
What  have  1  done?  he  cries.  Against  God  the  best  of 
all  beings  I  have  sinned  !  How  can  I  satisfy  the 
claims  of  justice  ?  O  how  I  have  resisted  the  Holy 
Spirit — sent  to  shew  me  the  way  of  life — and  to 
deliver  me  from  the  power  of  sin !  Can  God  pardon 
such  a  sinner?  Is  there  any  one  able  to  restore  me  to 
the  favor  of  God?  The  sinner  thus  sensible  of  his 
guilt  is  prepared  to  listen  to  the  invitation  of  him,  who 
is  able  to  save  the  very  chief  of  sinners. 

Many  are  the  dark  hours  of  the  Christian.  When 
the  objects  and  scenes  of  the  world  have  drawn  away 
his  thoughts  and  affections  from  God;  a  review  of  his 
life  makes  him  doubt  the  sincerity  of  his  professions. 
The  inquiry  is  suggested  to  his  mind,  can  a  Christian 
so  far  depart  from  God,  and  be  so  remiss  in  the  per- 
formance of  duty  ?  He  feels  condemned — he  condemns 
himself — yea  even  loathes  himself  on  account  of  his 
ingratitude.  He  is  grieved  and  his  hard  heart  be- 
comes tender.  How  descriptive  of  his  feelings  the 
words  of  the  Psalmist !  Out  of  the  depths  liave  I  cried 
unto  thee,  O  Lord.  Lord,  hear  my  voice;  let  thine 
ears  be  attentive  to  the  voice  of  my  supplications.  If 
thou,  O  Lord,  shouldcst  mark  iniquities,  who  shall 


T  H  E     H  E  A  V  Y     L  A  D  E  N  .  99 

stand?  But  there  is  forgiveness  with  thee,  that  thou 
mayest  he  feared.  1  wait  for  the  Lord,  my  soul  doth 
wait,  and  in  his  word  do  I  hope.  Come  unto  me,  is 
the  invitation  of  Christ  to  all,  who  are  grieved  on  ac- 
count of  their  sins. 

IT.  The  import  of  the  invitation  given  them,  whom 
Christ  addressed  in  the  text. 

If  there  be  any  present,  whose  character  and  condi- 
tion I  have  described,  to  them  Christ  is  now  speaking. 
Behold  him,  heavy  laden  sinner.  He  is  near,  though 
you  see  him  not.  He  is  influenced  by  nothing  good 
he  discovers  in  any  of  the  unregenerate.  Your  guilt 
and  unhappy  condition  move  the  tender  feelings  of  his 
heart. 

The  first  object  of  the  Savior  is  to  direct  the  atten- 
tion of  sinners  to  one,  who  is  mighty  to  save  them. 
He  is  able  to  save  to  the  uttermost  all  that  come  to  the 
Father  through  faith  in  him.  There  is  no  other  name 
under  heaven  given  among  men,  whereby  we  must  be 
saved.  It  is  of  immense  importance  that  those,  who 
are  in  distress  should  be  directed  to  a  proper  object. 
Those  cannot  in  the  most  important  sense  look  to 
Christ  for  justification,  who  deny  his  divinity  and 
view  him  as  a  mere  creature.  Some  persuade  them- 
selves that  it  is  sufficient  to  submit  to  God,  a  being  of 
infinite  attributes,  whom  they  cannot  successfully 
resist.  But  it  is  the  cross  of  Christ,  which  humbles 
the  pride  of  the  human  heart.  Christ  encourages 
none  to  hope  for  salvation,  who  are  not  sensible  of 
their  guilt  and  who  are  not  disposed  to  come  to  him 
for  righteousness.  He  came  not  to  call  the  righteous 
but  sinners  to  repentance. 

The  invitation  of  Christ  is  sincere.     It  expresses 


100  THE     HEAVY     LADEN. 

the  deep  feelings  of  his  heart.  He  has  by  his  suffer- 
ings given  the  most  decisive  proofs  of  this.  You  can- 
not direct  your  thoughts  to  his  cross  and  have  any 
doubts  of  his  sincerity.  You  may,  if  you  will,  this 
day  come  to  him  and  be  saved.  He  is  no  respecter 
of  J) er sons. 

The  offer  of  life  is  made  to  the  low  as  well  as  to  the 
liigh — to  the  poor  as  well  as  to  the  rich — to  the  illiter- 
ate as  well  as  to  learned — to  the  Gentile  as  well  as  to 
the  Jew.  None  are  excluded  from  heaven  on  account 
of  their  condition  in  life. 

The  invitation  is  from  the  Son  of  God — the  most 
distinguished  person,  that  ever  appeared  on  earth. 
Here  we  have  an  affecting  view  of  his  love  and  com- 
passion. It  may  seem  to  the  sinner,  sensible  of  his 
guilt  hardly  possible  that  he  should  be  noticed  by  a 
person  of  such  dignity.  It  is  indeed  wonderful. 
Greatly  aggravated  must  be  the  guilt  of  those,  who 
treat  him  with  disrespect. 

Christ  offers  to  do  great  things  for  the  sinner — what 
no  other  person  can  do.  He  offers,  not  only  to  deliver 
liim  from  the  fear  of  future  misery  and  to  give  him  a 
hope  of  future  happiness;  but  to  deliver  him  from  the 
bondage  and  shame  of  sin  and  to  make  him  more  hon- 
orable in  the  view  of  holy  beings  than  he  would  have 
been  had  he  never  sinned.  He  offers,  sinner,  to  wash 
out  every  stain  in  his  own  blood  and  to  clothe  you  with 
a  perfect  and  glorious  righteousness.  He  offers  to 
restore  you  to  the  friendship  of  his  Father — to  adopt 
you  into  his  family — and  to  make  you  an  heir  of  God 
and  a  joint  heir  with  him  to  an  inheritance  incorrupt- 
ible, undefiled  and  that  fadeth  not  away. 

The  invitation  of  Christ  can  benefit  none,  who  do 


THE     HEAVY     LADEN.  101 

not  accept  it.  He  does  not  offer  to  save  any  in  their 
sins.  To  accept  the  invitation  of  Christ  is  to  depend 
on  him  for  deUverance,  not  only  from  deserved  punish- 
ment, but  from  sin.  Looking  implies  a  knowledge  of 
his  character — love  of  that  law,  which  he  magnified 
and  made  lionorable,  and  humble  trust  in  him  for  salva- 
tion. In  coming  to  Christ  there  must  be  no  reserve ;  he 
must  be  received  in  all  his  offices  of  prophet,  priest 
and  king.  This  is  a  great  transaction.  It  is  for 
eternity.  It  requires  thought  and  knowledge.  It 
must  be  perfectly  voluntary.  It  must  result  from 
such  enlarged  and  consistent  views  of  the  divine 
character  and  of  the  essential  truths  of  the  gospel, 
that  trials  however  severe  shall  not  exhibit  the  char- 
acter of  God  in  any  new  light.  Many  have  enter- 
ed the  church  with  but  partial  views  of  the  divine 
character ;  and  when  his  whole  character  has  been 
exhibited  by  faithful  preachers,  they  have  been  of- 
fended. We  see  in  Christ  the  true  image  of  God. 
He  is  the  brightness  of  his  Father's  glory  and  the  ex- 
act image  of  his  person.  Loving  and  honoring  him 
is  loving  and  honoring  his  Father.  In  a  word,  coming 
to  Christ  is  understandingly  and  without  reserve 
giving  ourselves  up  to  him  for  time  and  for  eternity. 

III.  The  motives,  which  should  influence  sinners  to 
come  to  Christ,  or  to  accept  the  invitation  in  the  text. 

The  chief  motives  should  not  be  deliverance  from 
misery  and  the  enjoyment  of  happiness.  The  impres- 
sion IS  often  made  on  the  minds  of  those,  who  hear  the 
gospel  that  their  happiness  is  the  chief  object  God 
has  in  view.  This  is  not  the  fact.  His  own  glory 
is  the  ultimate  end  of  all  his  works.  When  he  calls 
any  to  be  saints,  it  is  that  they  may  worship  and  praise 
10 


102  THE     HEAVY     LADEN. 

him.  They  are  but  instruments  in  his  hands  for  the 
accomphshment  of  his  purposes. 

The  sinner  when  he  has  a  proper  view  of  his  guilt, 
feels  that  he  has  injured  God.  Christ  has  furnished 
him  with  the  means  of  satisfying  divine  justice.  A 
sense  of  justice  and  an  atfc^cting  view  of  the  great 
things  done  for  him,  to  enable  hun  to  make  satisfaction, 
move  him  to  accept  the  invitation  of  Christ.  Those, 
who  see  the  justice  of  God  in  their  condemnation  must 
feel  their  obligation  to  return  to  him  through  faith  in 
him,  who  is  the  end  of  the  law  for  righteousness.  To 
be  restored  to  the  friendship  of  God,  the  most  excellent 
of  all  benigs — to  be  at  peace  with  him — to  be  adopted 
into  his  family,  and  to  be  in  covenant  with  him  must 
be  desired  by  every  sinner,  who  has  a  proper  view  of 
his  demerit. 

In  Christ  there  is  an  infinite  fulness  of  grace  to  en- 
able us  to  discharge  the  duties,  we  ov/e  to  God  and  to 
our  fellow  men.  Without  him  we  can  do  nothing 
acceptable  to  our  offended  Sovereign.  God  loves  all, 
who  love  his  Son.  All,  who  come  to  Christ  have  his 
spirit,  which  is  a  spirit  of  obedience.  To  be  delivered 
from  sin  should  be  the  desire  of  every  one  in  coming 
to  Christ.  The  promise  in  the  text  has  special  refer- 
ence to  this — to  those,  to  whom  sin  is  a  burden.  The 
rest  promised  is  not  a  state  of  inaction  ;  but  deliver- 
ance from  the  burden  of  sin,  that  rest,  which  results 
from  the  commencement  of  a  holy  life.  Who  can 
describe  the  inward  conflict  occasioned  by  unholy 
feelings,  condemned  by  an  awakened  conscience? 
The  conscience  has  power  to  excite  them  but  not  to 
subdue  them.  The  awakened  simicr  attempts  to 
break  the  strong  cords,  which  hold  ium,  but  lie  finds 


THE     HEAVY     LADEN.  103 

himself  unable  to  accomplish  the  work.  It  is  Christ, 
who  alone  can  deliver  those  that  are  bound. 

He  is  willing  to  bear  the  burden  of  our  sins  and  to 
give  us  peace.  The  excellency  of  his  character  and 
the  honorable  nature  of  his  service  should  make  us 
desirous  of  becoming  his  disciples.  He  is  the  chief 
among  ten  thousand  and  altogether  lovely.  All  his 
works  prove  him  to  be  the  friend,  not  of  sin,  but 
of  sinners.  One  argument  he  uses  to  induce  sinners 
to  come  to  him  is  thus  expressed — for  I  am  meek  and 
lowly.  We  may  venture  to  approach  him — assured 
that  he  will  not  frown  upon  us  and  treat  us  with  con- 
tempt. Him  that  cometh  unto  me,  he  said,  I  will  in  no 
wise  cast  out.  All  who  ever  have  come  to  him  have 
found  his  word  to  be  true.  Indeed  they  are  ready  to 
acknowledge  that  the  half  was  never  told  them.  We 
have  to  this  fact  the  testimony  of  all  true  Christians. 
His  yoke  is  easy  and  his  burden  light.  Love  of  his 
character  and  of  his  service  makes  it  a  delight  to  obey 
his  commands.  The  more  intense  our  love  of  his 
character  the  greater  is  our  delight  in  his  service. 

I  cannot  close  without  exposing  the  ingratitude,  folly 
and  wickedness  of  those,  who  refuse  to  come  to  Christ. 
Has  God  so  loved  the  world  as  to  give  his  dearly  be- 
loved Son,  that  whosoever  believeth  in  him  might  not 
perish  but  have  everlasting  life ;  and  will  any  be  so 
ungrateful,  so  foolish  and  so  wicked  as  to  refuse  to 
come  to  him?  Ingratitude  is  a  hateful  sin.  What 
folly,  when  the  sinner  has  an  opportunity  to  obtain 
life  without  money  and  without  price,  to  neglect  it? 

How  must  God  the  Father  feel  toward  those,  who 
reject  his  only  begotten  Son  ?  Those,  who  do  not  in 
this  life  feel  sin  to  be  a  burden  and  come  to  Christ  for 


104  DEPENDENCE     OP    CHRISTIAN 

deliverance  will  hereafter  find  it  to  be  a  burden,  which 
will  rest  on  them  forever — and  such  a  burden  as  will 
sink  them  lower  and  lower  in  the  abyss  of  woe.  Now, 
sinner,  you  may  be  delivered.  Be  persuaded,  I  pray 
you,  to  accept  the  invitation  of  Christ  this  day  given 
you.  And  may  God  add  his  blessing  to  the  word  you 
have  heard. — Amen. 


DISCOURSE    VIII. 


DEPENDENCE   OF   CHRISTIAN   MINISTERS   ON 
GOD   FOR  SUCCESS. 

And  Simon  answering,  said  unto  him,  Master,  we  have  toiled  all  the 
night  and  have  taken  nothing  ;  nevertheless,  at  thy  word  I  will  let  down 
the  net.  And  when  they  had  this  done  they  enclosed  a  great  multitude 
of  fishes  and  their  net  brake. — Luke  v.  5,  6. 

The  important  and  sublime  doctrines,  which  Jesus 
inculcated  and  the  astonishing  miracles  he  wrought, 
produced  a  general  belief  that  no  subject  was  too 
diflicult  for  him  to  explain  and  no  work  too  great  for 
him  to  accomplish.  Wherever  he  went  his  fame 
broujrht  toofether  multitudes.  Some  came  to  hear  him 
preach,  others  to  be  cured  of  their  diseases.     His  ap- 


MINISTERS     ON     GOD    FOR     SUCCESS.      105 

preach  to  any  p'aco  made  a  solemn  impression  on  the 
minds  of  those,  who  expected  to  behold  his  mighty- 
deeds,  or  to  listen  to  his  heavenly  instruction.  Their 
thoughts  of  him  were  serious.  No  one  could  indulge 
a  spirit  of  levity  in  his  presence.  Various  were  the 
motives,  which  actuated  the  people  who  followed  him. 
While  Jesus  continued  to  reside  at  Capernaum,  and 
when  at  a  certain  time,  doubtless  for  the  purpose  of 
meditation,  he  was  walking  on  the  shore  of  the  lake  of 
Gennesaret  (called  also  the  sea  of  Galilee  and  the  sea 
of  Tiberias)  it  came  to  pass  that  as  the  people  pressed 
upon  him  to  hear  the  word  of  God,  he  stood  by  the 
lake  and  saw  two  ships  (such  as  we  call  boats)  stand- 
ing by  the  lake  :  but  the  fishermen  had  gone  out  of 
them  and  were  washing  their  nets.  He  was  perfectly- 
acquainted  with  their  situation  and  knew  how  un- 
successful they  had  been  in  their  attempts  to  take 
fish,  on  which  their  families  depended  for  support. 
Though  willing  and  ready  to  supply  their  wants,  yet 
before  he  did  this  he  chose  to  prepare  their  minds  by 
a  suitable  discourse  for  the  reception  of  the  favor  he 
was  about  to  bestow  on  them.  And  he  entered  into 
one  of  the  ships,  which  was  Simon's,  and  prayed  him 
that  he  would  thrust  out  a  little  from  the  land,  and  he 
sat  down,  and  taught  the  people  out  of  the  ship.  The 
multitudes  that  followed  him  were  collected  on  the 
banks  of  the  lake  and  a  fishing  boat  was  the  pulpit  the 
Son  of  God  was  not  ashamed  to  occupy.  It  was,  proba- 
bly, a  little  harbor  where  Simon's  boat  was  moored, 
when  Jesus  was  addressing  the  multitude.  They 
might  be  before  him  and  on  each  side  of  him.  There 
must  have  been  something  wild  and  solemn  in  the 
scene,  passing  before  them.     Precipitous  hills  probably 


106  DEPENDENCE     OF     CHRISTIAN 

siiiTonnded  the  congregation  except  where  the  waves 
of  the  sea  were  breaking  npon  the  sliore.  All  these  cir- 
cunastanccs  conspired  to  increase  the  effect  produced 
by  the  preaching  of  the  wonder-working  Jesus. 

Now  when  he  left  speaking,  Jesus  said  unto  Simon, 
launch  out  into  the  deep  and  let  down  your  nets  for  a 
draught.  Had  not  the  mind  of  Simon  by  the  discourse 
he  had  just  heard  been  filled  with  exalted  thoughts  of 
the  power  of  his  Lord,  and  abasing  views  of  himself; 
we  can  hardly  suppose  that  he  would  without  some 
hesitation  have  obeyed  his  command.  He  could  not, 
however,  help  expressing  his  surprise  when  encour- 
aged to  expect  success  after  toiling  all  night  and  taking 
nothing.  It  seemed  too  much  for  him  to  expect  an 
abundant  supply  for  himself  and  his  companions, 
when  the  night  was  past,  the  most  favorable  time  for 
taking  fish.  If  unsuccessful  during  the  night,  he  had 
much  less  reason  to  expect  success  during  the  day. 
He  had  exercised  all  his  powers  and  left  nothing  un- 
done, which  might  in  any  way  aid  him  in  the  accom- 
plishment of  his  object.  Cut  off  completely  from  all 
dependence  on  his  own  knowledge,  and  wisdom,  and 
deeply  affected  with  a  view  of  the  fulness  there  is  in 
God,  nothing  appeared  too  great  for  him  to  expect 
from  Him,  when  he  could  rely  on  His  word.  We 
cannot  suppose  that  Peter  was  never  before  this  time 
sensible  of  his  dependence  on  God,  but  he  was  never 
before  so  fully  convinced  of  his  insufficiency — never 
before  so  clearly  saw  that  none  but  God  could  supply 
liis  wants  and  save  his  family  from  perishing  with 
hunger. 

When  Jesus  commanded  him  to  let  down  his  nets 
for  a  draught  this   was  his  reply.     Master,  we  have 


MINISTERS  ON  GOD  FOR  SUCCESS.  107 

toiled  all  night  and  have  taken  nothing,  nevertheless, 
at  thy  word  I  will  let  down  the  net.  The  simple  word 
of  Jesus  and  not  his  own  skill  is  now  the  foundation 
of  his  hope.  The  faith  of  Peter  in  this  instance  re- 
sembles that  of  the  patriarch  Abraham,  who  against 
hope  believed  in  hope,  and  who  on  this  account  was 
called  the  father  of  believers.  No  sooner  had  Simon, 
depending  entirely  on  the  word  of  Jesus,  let  down  his 
net,  than  he  enclosed  a  great  multitude  of  fishes.  His 
unexpected  success  did  not  lead  him  to  glory  in  what 
he  had  done,  but  gave  him  such  a  view  of  the  good- 
ness of  God  and  of  his  own  unworthiness  as  over- 
powered him.  He  fell  down  at  Jesus'  knees,  saying, 
Depart  from  me,  for  I  am  a  sinful  man,  O  Lord.  For 
he  was  astonished,  and  all  that  were  with  him,  at  the 
draught  of  the  fishes  they  had  taken.  The  light  of 
the  glory  of  God's  goodness  gave  Simon  a  most  affect- 
ing view  of  his  own  unworthiness.  How  unlike  was 
he  to  those,  who  attribute  their  success  to  the  peculiar 
measures  adopted  by  them  ! 

The  miracle,  which  is  the  subject  of  this  discourse, 
was  designed  to  prepare  Simon  and  his  companions 
for  the  great  and  arduous  work  of  the  ministry.  Christ 
knew  that  they  would  sometimes  meet  with  great  dis- 
couragements and  not  on  account  of  any  defect  in 
their  ministry.  It  was  his  pleasure  to  prepare  them 
for  such  times.  And  it  was  his  will  to  make  the  im- 
pression on  their  minds  that  the  conversion  of  sinners 
can  be  effected  only  by  the  power  of  God.  The  mir- 
acle, by  which  Simon  and  his  companions,  were  so 
abundantly  supplied  with  fish,  illustrated  the  princi- 
ples, by  which  Christians  and  Christian  ministers 
should  be  governed  in  all  countries  and  in  all  ages. 


108  DEPENDENCE     OF    CHRISTIAN 

The  doctrine  taught  in  the  text  is  the  following: — 
The  success  of  the  most  faithful  ministry  depends  on 
tbe  mighty  power  of  God. 

Few  think,  reason,  and  act  correctly  on  this  subject. 
Some  do  not  sufficiently  value  human  instrumentahty. 
They  are  not  anxious  to  render  it  as  perfect  as  possi- 
ble, though  they  feel  this  to  be  of  great  importance  in 
the  pursuit  of  any  temporal  object.  Others  rely  upon 
it  too  much,  not  feeling  as  deeply  as  they  ought  their 
dependence  on  God.  The  former  are  ready  to  ac- 
knowledge their  dependence  on  God,  and  on  this 
ground  excuse  their  neglect  of  plain  duties.  They 
are  like  a  man,  who  is  unable  to  perform  a  piece  of 
work  alone,  and  who,  when  a  friend  offers  to  assist 
will  not  do  that,  without  which  it  cannot  or  will  not 
be  accomplished.  Had  not  Peter  launched  out  into  the 
deep  and  let  down  his  nets  for  a  draugfit,  according  to 
the  directions  of  his  Master,  he  would  have  taken  no 
fish  and  his  family  might  have  perished.  The  fact 
that  God  works  is  the  reason  why  we  should  work 
and  not  the  reason  why  we  should  not  work. 

Thus  Paul  understood  the  subject,  when  he  said  to 
the  church  at  Philippi — Work  out  your  own  salvation 
with  fear  and  trembling;  for  it  is  God  that  worketh 
in  you  both  to  will  and  to  do  of  his  own  good  pleasure. 

The  other  class  of  persons,  already  noticed,  depend 
more  on  their  own  wisdom  and  skill  than  on  the  pow- 
er of  God.  When  unsuccessful  they  attribute  this  to 
some  defect  in  the  use  of  the  means  employed  for  the 
conversion  of  sinners,  which  defect  they  persuade 
themselves  may  be  corrected.  When  they  ov^erlook 
in  a  very  important  sense  their  dependence  on  the  mere 
pleasure   of  God,  he  in  infinite  wisdom   withdraws 


MINISTERS     ON     GOD     FOR    SUCCESS.     109 

from  them  his  Spirit  that  they  may  look  to  him  alone 
for  help.  It  is  extremely  difficult  to  feel  onr  depen- 
dence on  God  and  at  the  same  time  to  feel  the  neces- 
sity of  employing  in  the  best  possible  manner  all  our 
powers  for  the  accomplishment  of  the  object  of  our 
pursuit.  Nothing,  however,  can  be  more  unreasonable 
than  to  excuse  our  inactivity  on  the  ground  that  we 
cannot  effect  any  thing  without  God.  It  is  atheistic 
to  depend  on  ourselves  without  any  acknowledgement 
of  God  in  all  our  ways.  In  all  our  pursuits  the  ac- 
complishment of  any  object  requires  the  use  of  appro- 
priate means.  Such  is  the  tenor  of  the  word  of  God, — 
such  is  the  course  of  divine  providence,  and  such  is 
the  structure  of  our  own  minds,  that  we  cannot  per- 
suade ourselves  that  we  shall  obtain  any  object  we 
ardently  desire  without  such  exertions,  as  correspond 
with  its  nature.  As  the  present  is  an  age  of  great 
activity,  Christians  are  not  so  much  disposed  to  deny 
the  necessity  of  efforts,  as  to  deny  in  a  proper  sense 
their  dependence  on  God.  This  is  the  error,  which 
the  text  is  suited  to  correct. 

There  are  seasons,  when  success  in  an  enterprise, 
is  followed  by  the  use  of  appropriate  means.  But 
there  are  also  seasons  when  the  same  means  do  not 
produce  the  same  results.  No  doubt  Simon  had  many 
times  gone  out  in  his  boat  on  the  sea  of  Galilee  and 
returned  with  a  supply  of  fish  for  his  family.  The 
uniformity  of  his  success  perhaps  made  him  forget 
God  and  his  own  unworthiness,  and  rely  too  much 
on  his  own  efforts.  Jesus  well  knew  that  faithful 
preachers  would  sometimes  labor  for  a  long  time 
without  witnessing  the  conversion  of  their  hearers: 
and  amid  painful  discouragements.     He  knew  too  that 


110  DEPENDENCE     OF     CHRISTIAN 

they  would  occasionally  suffer  persecution.  He  knew 
that  there  would  be  times,  when,  cut  off  from  all  other 
sources  of  consolation,  they  could  depend  only  on  the 
word  of  God.  It  was  necessary  that  those,  who  were 
to  be  apostles,  should  be  weaned  from  all  dependence 
on  themselves,  and  be  led  to  trust  in  him,  who  alone 
can  renew  the  hearts  of  men.  Means  the  most  appro- 
priate, when  used  in  the  best  possible  manner,  without 
the  co-operation  of  the  Holy  Spirit  are  ineffectiial.  God 
has  established  a  general  law  by  which  ends  are  con- 
nected with  appropriate  means.  Were  not  this  the 
fact  we  should  not  be  able  to  accomplish  any  thinof, 
because  we  should  not  know  what  to  do,  in  order  to 
obtain  any  object  of  our  pursuit,  and  we  could  not  be 
condemned  for  not  using  means  of  which  we  have  no 
knowledge.  Rut,  since  Christians  in  this  imperfect 
state  are  inclined  to  trust  loo  much  in  their  own  wis- 
dom and  power,  were  they  always  to  experience  suc- 
cess corresponding  with  their  labors  they  would  lose 
sight  of  the  sovereignty  of  God  and  pride  would  reign 
in  their  hearts.  God  in  preparing  his  people  not  only 
for  the  enjoyments  of  heaven,  but  for  the  reception  of 
blessings  in  this  world  withdraws  from  them  at  times 
his  Spirit  that  they  may  be  sensible  of  their  weakness 
and  their  unworthiness.  From  a  view  of  the  history 
of  the  true  church  it  appears  to  be  the  plan,  which 
God  has  adopted,  to  suspend  from  time  to  time  the 
converting  operations  of  his  Spirit,  giving  his  churches 
seed  time  and  harvest — and  summer,  and  winter,  and 
cold,  and  heat.  Were  his  people  more  holy  this 
would  be  less  necessary.  As  the  church  increases  in 
holiness  the  operations  of  the  Spirit  will  be  less 
frequently  suspended,  and  be  more  deeply  felt.     We 


MINISTERS     ON     GOD     FOR    SUCCESS.      Ill 

have  no  reason  to  expect  that  revivals  of  religion 
will  be  universal  and  perpetual  till  the  commence- 
ment of  the  millenium,  or  till  the  churches  are  pre- 
pared for  such  rich  blessings  by  advancement  in 
holiness.  Some  of  the  most  faithful  missionaries  have 
labored  in  some  places  for  a  long  time  before  they 
have  experienced  a  revival  of  religion.  The  history 
of  the  church  furnishes  very  many  facts  of  this  kind. 
But  it  is  believed  that  the  pious  do  not  usually  labor 
so  long  as  formerly  without  witnessing  important  re- 
sults. Success  usually  attends  the  faithful  exhibition 
of  the  doctrines  peculiar  to  Christianity.  In  very 
many  discourses  Christ  and  the  Holy  Spirit  are  not 
made  sufficiently  prominent.  When  men,  even  good 
men,  because  highly  favored  are  inclined  to  attribute 
their  success  to  the  peculiar  measures  adopted  by  them 
God  confounds  them  before  the  world.  He  will  not 
give  his  glory  to  another,  or  allow  any  one  to  receive 
with  impunity  that  praise,  which  belongs  to  him. 

In  the  administration  of  his  government  it  is  his 
pleasure  that  his  whole  character  should  be  exhibited. 
When  a  particular  church  has  been  favored  for  several 
years  and  been  distinguished  from  other  churches  by 
divine  blessings;  they  may  secretly  believe  that  they 
are  better  than  other  Christians,  have  done  more  for 
God  than  others,  and  may  thank  him  that  they  are  not 
as  his  other  professed  friends.  God  may  in  faithful- 
ness withdraw  his  Spirit  in  order  to  direct  their 
thoughts  to  him.  It  cannot  be  doubted  that  the  dis- 
appointment of  Simon,  who  toiled  all  night  without 
success  was  occasioned  by  a  special  providence  of 
God,  and  was  one  means  of  preparing  him  for  a  bright 
view  of  the  displays  of  Almighty  power  and  bound- 


112  DEPENDENCE     OF     CHRISTIAN 

less  liberality.  We  never  have  such  a  clear  view  of 
our  own  vihniess  and  weakness  as  wlien  our  very 
best  performances  appear  to  be  of  no  avail.  It  is  deep 
self-abasement,  which  prepares  churches  and  individ- 
uals for  visits  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

Should  we  carefully  examine  our  motives  of  action 
we  should  be  astonished  to  find  how  selfish  we  are  in 
our  desires  of  the  conversion  of  sinners.  Too  seldom 
are  we  influenced  by  a  disinterested  love  of  souls  and  a 
sincere  res^ard  to  the  glory  of  God.  We  may  desire 
our  friends  to  escape  misery  and  become  happy — or 
we  may  desire  the  church  with  which  we  are  con- 
nected to  become  large,  powerful,  and  of  great  influ- 
ence. The  methods  adopted  to  prepare  churches  for 
witnessing  the  displays  of  divine  grace  are  diflerent, 
and  must  be  accommodated  to  their  circumstances. 
The  chief  object  should  be,  I  am  persuaded,  to  strip 
them  of  all  trust  in  themselves  and  to  lead  them  to 
God,  by  whose  power  the  heart  must  be  renewed. 

When  Simon  was  cut  oflf  from  dependence  on  him- 
self his  hope  rested  on  the  word  of  the  wonder-work- 
ing Jesus.  When  his  faith  was  thus  purified  and  he 
was  influenced  by  it  to  act,  he  soon  obtained  the  object 
of  his  pursuit.  It  is  t!ie  pleasure  of  God  before  he 
sends  his  Spirit  to  revive  his  work  in  any  church  to 
purify  their  faith  and  every  grace,  to  wean  tliem  from 
the  world  and  from  themselves  and  to  bring  them  near 
to  him.  rie  would  have  them  clearly  see  his  hand, 
when  he  blesses  them.  Docs  it  not,  brethren,  add 
very  much  in  your  estimation  to  the  value  of  a  favor 
to  know  that  it  comes  from  an  exalted  person  and  is 
an  expression  of  his  love?  When  Christians  are  dis- 
posed to  trust  too  much  in  themselves,  and  rely  too 


MINISTERS  ON  GOD  FOR  SUCCESS.  113 

much  on  the  measures  they  have  adopted ;  they  may 
multiply  their  efforts  without  accomplishing  the  object 
of  their  pursuit.  The  more  perfect  the  system  of 
means,  adopted  by  any  church,  which  proves  unsuc- 
cessful ;  the  more  completely  are  they  cut  off  from 
all  dependence  on  themselves,  and  the  more  sensibly 
they  feel  their  dependence  on  God. 

The  preaching  of  the  word  is  the  means,  which 
God  has  appointed  for  the  conversion  of  sinners. 
The  object  of  every  church  should  be  to  persuade 
men  to  be  reconciled  to  the  character  of  God.  The 
more  they  meditate  on  the  worth  of  tlie  soul,  and  on 
the  great  things  which  have  been  done  for  the  redemp- 
tion of  men,  the  more  they  are  affected  and  the  more 
they  are  willing  to  labor  for  the  conversion  of  sinners. 
But  should  all  the  most  pious,  and  learned  and 
eloquent  men  on  earth,  and  I  may  add  should  Gabriel 
himself  attempt  to  effect  the  salvation  of  one  soul, 
nothing  could  be  done  without  the  special  operations 
of  the  Holy  Spirit.  It  is  the  will  of  God  that  we  un- 
derstand and  feel  this.  And  this  is  the  point  to  whicli 
we  are  sometimes  brouo^ht  before  we  obtain  what  we 
seek.  When  faithful  ministers,  anxious  to  experience 
a  refreshing  season,  have  left  nothing  undone,  which 
they  are  able  to  do,  then  they  look  to  God,  who  alone 
can  make  his  word  effectual  to  the  salvation  of  men. 

Can  we  doubt  that,  when  churches  with  deep  self- 
abasement  offer  the  prayer  of  faith,  which  rests  on  the 
mere  word  of  God,  and  wliich  moves  them  to  act 
vigorously,  they  will  soon  witness  the  displays  of 
God's  grace  ?  That  faith,  which  occasions  inactivity 
or  cold  insensibility  cannot  be  of  the  right  kind.  It 
was  when  the  Hebrews,  on  the  margin  of  the  red-sea 
11 


114  DEPENDENCE    OF    CHRISTIAN 

saw  no  way  of  deliverance  except  by  the  interposition 
of  God  that  he  did  actually  appear  for  them.  They 
were  commanded  to  go  forward  and  could  look  only 
to  God  for  a  way  of  escape.  They  might  have  said, 
the  Egyptians  are  behind  us — mountains  are  on  the 
right  [hand  and  on  the  left,  and  the  sea  is  before  us, 
nevertheless  at  thy  word  we  will  advance.  The 
result  was,  that  as  soon  as  they  commenced  their 
march,  relying  on  the  simple  word  of  God,  the  sea 
was  divided  and  tliey  found  a  safe  passage  through 
the  deep.  How  often,  when  Christians  seem  to  be  in 
a  state  of  despondency,  having  tried  every  suitable 
method  for  the  accomplishment  of  their  object,  and 
directing  their  thoughts  to  God  alone ;  how  often  in 
their  extremity  has  God  displayed  his  power  for  their 
relief?  Their  discouragement,  if  examined,  will  be 
found  to  be  a  discovery  of  their  own  insufficiency. 
This  leads  them  to  rely  on  the  inexhaustible  fulness 
there  is  in  God. 

There  is,  perhaps,  no  time,  when  believers  and  their 
devotions  are  more  spiritual  and  acceptable  than  when 
every  thing  they  attempt  to  do  proves  inefficacious. 
Such  disappointments  make  them  lose  confidence  in 
their  own  wisdom,  power  and  goodness.  They  draw 
from  them  the  acknowledgement  that  God  alone  can 
renew  the  heart  of  sinners,  and  that  all  the  glory  be- 
longs to  him.  The  purest  faith  in  God  is  connected 
with  the  most  earnest  desire  of  the  advancement  of  his 
kingdom.  Those,  who  love  the  souls  of  men  experi- 
ence increased  solicitude  for  their  salvation,  when 
they  find  their  exertions  unavailing.  Their  solicitude 
is  strengthened  when  they  see  one  after  another  drop- 
ping into  the  grave  unfit  to  meet  their  God.     Churches 


MINISTERS     ON     GOD    FOR     SUCCESS.      115 

never  more  earnestly  cry  to  God  than  when  convinced 
that  their  strength  is  but  weakness  and  their  wisdom 
but  folly  :  and  their  prayers  are  never  more  acceptable. 
How  solemn  and  affecting  is  the  prayer  of  the  be- 
liever, when  all  the  powers  of  his  soul  are  moved,  and 
his  very  heart  speaks  !  Then  it  is  that  his  plea  pre- 
vails with  God — then  it  is  that  the  breath  of  prayer 
overcomes  the  most  formidable  enemies.  Churches 
and  individual  Christians  from  time  to  time  experience 
such  seasons  as  resemble  in  some  respects  the  season 
of  their  conversion.  As  deep  repentance  is  always 
followed  by  communications  of  divine  grace  to  in- 
dividual believers,  so  it  is  with  churches.  When  they 
are  disposed  to  abase  themselves  before  God  ;  then  he 
reveals  to  them  his  goodness  and  blesses  them  with 
his  Spirit. 

REFLECTIONS. 

Churches  are  not  in  a  state  of  preparation  to  receive 
special  blessings,  when  preachers  are  disposed  to  ex- 
cuse themselves  and  to  criminate  their  brethren,  and 
when  the  latter  are  disposed  to  excuse  themselves  and 
and  to  criminate  those,  who  preach  the  word.  A 
spirit  of  fault-finding  is  always  an  indication  of  a  bad 
state  of  feeling  in  a  church.  Those,  generally,  who 
are  most  disposed  to  censure  others  are  most  disposed 
to  excuse  themselves.  They  can  see  a  mote  in  a 
brother's  eye,  while,  perhaps,  there  is  a  beam  in  their 
own  eye.  But  when  professing  Christians  instead 
of  censuring  one  another — have  a  deep  sense  of  their 
own  unworthiness — mourn  over  their  own  imper- 
fections and  the  hidings  of  God's  face  ;  then  they 
look  for  a  blessing  near.     Before  the  commencement 


116  DEPENDENCE     OP    CHRISTIAN 

of  a  revival  of  God's  work  there  is  usually  a  solemn 
stillness — every  one  is  willing  to  hear  for  himself  and 
to  receive  reproof — every  Christian  sees  much  in  him- 
self to  condemn  and  fears  that  he  may  be  the  one,  who 
is  most  faulty.  Who  can  witness  such  a  state  of 
things  without  ^the  confident  expectation  of  the  return 
of  the  Spirit?  If  revivals  of  religion  are  granted  in 
answer  to  prayer  they  are  granted  in  answer  to  the 
prayers  of  those,  who  think  more  of  their  own  faults 
than  of  the  faults  of  others.  It  is  the  prayer  of  those, 
who  think  others  better  than  themselves  that  God  hears 
and  delights  to  answer. 

2.  Churches  are  not  in  a  state  of  preparation  to 
witness  the  displays  of  God's  power  in  the  conver- 
sion of  sinners,  when  instead  of  waiting  on  him  in 
fervent  prayer,  they  hope  to  accomplish  their  ob- 
ject by  some  improvement  in  the  means  used.  Some 
persuad(j  themselves  that  revivals  of  religion  may  be 
produced  by  human  efforts — by  the  frequency  of  their 
meetings  for  prayer  and  religious  worship.  What 
time  have  those  for  meditation  and  secret  intercourse 
with  God,  who  are  absent  from  their  families  and  their 
closets  almost  every  night  in  the  week?  And  how  taste- 
less are  the  public  performances,  which  have  not  the 
unction  of  the  Spirit.  It  is  impossible  to  keep  near  to 
God  without  the  diligent  performance  of  those  secret 
duties,  which  are  known  only  to  him  and  to  ourselves. 
That  deep  state  of  self-abasement — simple  trust  in 
God — humble  waiting  on  him,  which  precedes  the 
most  interesting  revivals,  seldom  continues  long  after 
large  accessions  are  made  to  the  church.  If  we  suffer 
our  thoughts  to  be  diverted  from  God,  and  become 


MINISTERS     ON     GOD     FOR    SUCCESS.      117 

proud  of  our  success;  we  may  expect  that  his  spirit 
will  be  grieved  away. 

Finally.  Should  the  inquiries  now  be  made,  what 
is  our  present  state — what  are  our  delects — what  must 
we  do?  it  would,  perhaps,  be  difficult  to  give  a  satis- 
factory answer.  It  is  probable,  that  some  have  such 
a  perverted  view  of  their  dependence  on  God  as  to  oc- 
ca«ion  the  neglect  of  those  duties  the  performance  of 
which  is  intimately  connected  with  the  conversion  of 
sinners.  They  are  not  aware  that  revivals  of  religion 
are  granted  in  answer  to  prayers  offered  to  God,  when 
there  is  no  religious  excitement. 

Those  prayers,  which  are  offered  to  God,  when  the 
prospects  of  Christians  are  most  gloomy,  are  doubtless 
more  acceptable  than  those  offered  when  they  appear 
to  be  most  cheerful  and  happy.  Some  imagine,  if  all 
others  were  as  much  engaged  as  themselves,  and 
would  do  as  they  would  have  them  the  showers  of 
divme  grace  would  immediately  descend.  Few  are 
willing  to  condemn  themselves. 

What  then,  you  may  inquire,  must  be  done? 

The  first  thing  to  be  done  by  Christians  is  to  ex- 
amine their  own  hearts,  with  great  care  and  impar- 
tiality. Instead  of  searching  for  excuses  for  their 
defects  they  should  take  God's  part  against  themselves. 
To  aid  them  in  the  accomplishment  of  this  necessary 
work  preachers  should  often  direct  their  thoughts  to 
the  operations  of  their  own  minds,  and  give  them 
clear  views  of  the  essentials  of  the  Christian  character, 
distinguishing  them  from  things  not  essential.  Noth- 
ing alarms  the  unrenewed  so  much  as  those  discourses, 
which  most  severely  try  the  hearts  of  professed  be- 
lievers.    They  reason  thus,  if  such  things  and  so  many 


lis  DEPENDENCE     OF     C  H  R  I  S  T  I  A  N    &  C. 

things  are  essential  to  the  Christian  character:  surely 
we  are  not  Christians  and  are  still  under  the  condem- 
ning sentence  of  God's  law.  Solemn  addresses  to  the 
church  often  have  produced  deeper  impressions  on  the 
unrenewed  than  direct  addresses  to  them.  The  man- 
ner, in  which  the  latter  are  often  addressed,  produces 
repulsive  feelings,  and  strong  opposition.  When 
Christ  invited  the  weary  and  heavy  laden  to  come-to 
him,  one  argument  which  he  used  was  the  following — 
for  I  am  meek  and  lowly.  They  might  come  to  him 
without  expecting  to  be  treated  with  contempt,  but 
with  assurances  of  manifestations  of  love. 

Seek  places  of  retirement,  1  pray  you,  where  you 
can  without  interruption  review  your  life  since  you 
indulged  a  hope  of  salvation — and  compare  it  with  the 
word  of  God.  Determine  to  give  yourselves  no  rest 
till  you  find  Christ  reigning  in  your  own  hearts. 
Some  seek  God  without  before  they  seek  him  within. 
But  how  can  any  sincerely  desire  to  see  the  glory  of 
God  in  the  sanctuary,  unless  they  first  find  him  in 
their  own  hearts?  Be  persuaded  of  this,  as  soon  as 
you  experience  a  refreshing  season  in  your  own  hearts ; 
you  may  expect  to  witness  the  displays  of  God's  grace 
in  his  house — in  the  church  and  in  the  congregation. 
Could  I  persuade  you  to  resolve  that  you  will  give 
yourselves  no  rest  till  you  feel  the  power  of  divine 
grace  in  your  hearts ;  I  should  expect  soon  to  hear  of 
the  triumphs  of  Redeeming  love  in  the  midst  of  you. — 
Amen. 


DISCOURSE    IX. 

— =©<|)^§= — 

A  BROKEN  SPIRIT,  A  BROKEN  AND  CONTRITE 
HEART. 

The  sacrifices  of  God  are  a  broken  spirit ;  a  broken  and  a  contrite 
lieart,  O  God,  thou  wilt  not  despise. — Psalm  li.  17. 

Such  are  the  capacities  of  the  human  soul  that  the 
worship  of  God  is  essential  to  its  highest  happiness. 
A  dependent  being  must  look  to  one  who  is  indepen- 
dent, not  only  for  protection  but  for  the  supply  of 
his  numerous  wants.  An  atheistic  state  of  mind  must 
be  a  state  of  darkness  and  wretchedness.  Had  man, 
created  perfectly  holy,  never  sinned,  his  submission  to 
the  will  of  God  would  have  been  without  reserve,  his 
obedience  would  have  been  constant,  and  his  offerings 
the  expressions  of  gratitude  and  love. 

It  seems  to  be  the  dictate  of  conscious  guilt,  con- 
nected as  it  always  is  with  fearful  apprehensions  of 
evil,  that  something  must  be  done  to  restore  trans- 
gressors to  the  favor  of  God.  Repentance,  which  is 
only  a  return  to  those  duties,  which  would  have  been 
indispensible,  had  we  never  sinned,  it  must  be  evident 
to  every  man  of  reflection,  can  make  no  amends  for 
past  offences. 


120'  A     BROKEN     SPIRIT,     A     BROKEN 

That  mankind  might  have  a  view  of  the  method, 
devised  by  infinite  wisdom  and  adopted  by  infinite 
benevolence,  by  which  God  can  be  jnst  and  the  justi- 
fier  of  him  that  beheveth  in  Jesns,  sacrifices  were  in 
the  earhest  ages  of  the  world  institnted.  Though 
numerous  and  burdensome  under  the  former  dispen- 
sation, yet,  except  in  times  of  declension,  they  were 
cheerfully  and  punctually  offered  by  the  professed 
friends  of  God.  It  may  also  be  remarked,  it  was 
thought  so  reasonable  to  offer  sacrifices  to  God,  or 
the  gods  worshipped,  in  order  to  obtain  deliverance 
from  evils  actually  experienced,  or  apprehended,  that 
all  nations  adopted  the  practice.  To  ofter  many  and 
very  costly  sacrifices  could  not,  therefore,  be  consider- 
ed any  proof  of  real  piety,  unless  we  admit  that  all 
mankind  were  the  friends  of  the  true  God. 

The  psalmist  seemed  to  have  a  clear  discernment 
of  the  difiference  between  that  worship,  which  is  spirit- 
ual, and  which  proceeds  from  right  feelings  of  heart, 
and  that  which  consists  in  the  observance  of  external 
rites.  Many  were  willing  to  worship  God  outwardly, 
who  were  not  at  heart  his  true  friends.  It  has  been 
found  difficult  in  every  age  to  persuade  men  to  worship 
God  in  spirit  and  in  truth.  Selfdenial,  which  is  one  of 
the  essentials  of  true  piety,  is  the  last  thing  to  which 
they  can  be  induced  to  submit.  Great  zeal  may  be 
manifested  in  the  observance  of  religious  institutions, 
when  the  heart  is  unmoved  and  unsanctitied.  Men 
are  willing  to  be  religious,  if  they  can  have  a  religion 
which  is  aofreeable  to  their  natural  feelings. 

If  what  passes  for  religion  in  the  world  were  care- 
fully examined  by  the  light  of  revelation,  and  if  the 
wheat  were  separated  from  the  chalf ;  we  should  be 


AND    CONTRITE     HEART.  121 

surprised  to  find  so  little  of  the  former  and  so  much  of 
the  latter.  Witho\it  some  motive,  or  stimulus  which 
is  not  holy,  few  are  disposed  to  maintain  the  worship 
of  God  with  vigor.  Religion,  when  stript  of  every 
thing  not  essential  to  it  has  no  charms  for  those,  who 
have  not  been  born  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  But,  if  our 
gospel  be  hid,  said  the  apostle,  it  is  hid  to  them  that 
are  lost ;  in  whom  the  god  of  this  world  hath  blinded 
the  minds  of  them  that  believe  not,  lest  the  light  of  the 
glorious  gospel  of  Christ,  who  is  the  image  of  God, 
should  shine  unto  them. 

As  we  must  one  day  be  judged  by  him  that  search- 
eth  the  heart  and  trieth  the  reins  of  the  children  of 
men;  it  is  of  immense  importance  that  we  carefully 
and  impartially  examine  the  foundation  of  our  hope, 
and  that  we  rest  satisfied  with  nothing  short  of  clear 
scripture  evidence  of  its  soundness.  If  any  error 
have  been  embraced,  it  may  now  be  corrected. 

O  Lord,  said  the  psalmist,  open  thou  my  lips ;  and 
my  mouth  shall  show  forth  thy  praise.  For  thou 
desirest  not  sacrifice,  else  would  I  give  it :  thou  de'ight- 
est  not  in  burnt  offerings.  The  sacrifices  of  God  are 
a  broken  spirit,  a  broken  and  a  contrite  heart,  O  God, 
thou  wilt  not  despise. 

To  explain  and  enforce  the  duty  contained  in  the 
text  is  the  design  of  the  following  discourse. 

1.  It  has  already  been  observed  that  there  has  been 
a  disposition  in  all  nations  to  offer  expensive  sacrifices 
to  the  god,  or  the  gods  worshipped.  There  has  been  a 
willingness  to  submit  to  great  mortifications  and  priva- 
tions to  quiet  a  troubled  conscience.  These  fiicts  are 
noticed,  where  the  light  of  revelation  is  not  enjoyed. 
They  are  no  evidence  of  a  right  state  of  heart. 


122  A    BROKEN     SPIRIT,     A    BROKEN 

In  Christian  countries,  when  any  are  excited  and 
roused  from  the  skimbers  of  stupidity  by  the  mighty 
operations  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  they  are  anxious  to  do 
something  themselves  to  obtain  rehef.  Could  they 
purchase  salvation  with  money,  they  would  in  their 
extremity  give  all  their  possessions  and  even  their  life 
for  an  object  of  such  value.  This  willingness  to  offer 
great  sacrifices  does  not  arise  from  true  love  of  God, 
but  from  a  slavish  fear  of  future  punishment  and  a 
hope  of  being  justified  by  works.  But  a  man  may 
give  all  his  goods  to  feed  the  poor,  and  his  body  to  be 
burned,  and  yet  be  destitute  of  real  piety.  That  which 
men  are  most  ready  to  offer  to  God  is  least  acceptable 
to  him ;  and  that  which  they  are  most  reluctant  to 
give  is  the  very  thing  required.  There  is  something, 
which  they  are  less  disposed  to  part  with,  than  all 
their  property  and  their  life.  What  then  must  we 
think  of  those,  who  give  grudgingly  for  the  support 
of  the  gospel,  or  who  are  unwilhng  to  submit  to  any 
hardships  or  privations  in  their  efforts  to  advance  the 
kingdom  of  Christ? 

2.  The  sacrifices  of  God  are  a  broken  spirit,  a  broken 
and  a  contrite  heart.  The  expression  sacrifices  of 
God,  according  to  a  peculiarity  of  the  Hebrew  idiom, 
may  denote  the  most  pure,  holy,  honorable  and  ac- 
ceptable sacrifices.  A  broken  spirit  and  a  broken  and 
contrite  heart,  which  are  essential  to  true  repentance, 
and  which  are  the  most  satisfactory  evidences  of  true 
piety,  are  sacrifices,  we  are  assured,  God  will  accept. 
He  does  not  need  our  Hocks  or  our  herds — our  silver 
or  our  gold.  'J'hese  arc  not  a  substitute  for  piety. 
For  thou  dcsircst  not  sacrifice,  said  the  psalmist,  else 
1  would  give  it:  thou  delighlcst  not  in  burnt  offering. 


AND     CONTRITE     HEA.'rT.  123 

Create  in  me  a  clean  heart,  O  God,  and  renew  a  right 
spirit  within  me.  Hear,  O  my  people,  saith  Jehovah, 
and  I  will  speak :  O  Israel,  and  I  will  testify  against 
thee ;  I  am  God,  even  thy  God.  1  will  not  reprove 
thee  for  thy  sacrifices,  or  thy  burnt  offerings  to  have 
been  continually  before  me.  1  will  take  no  bullock 
out  of  thy  house,  nor  he  goats  out  of  thy  folds.  For 
every  beast  of  the  forest  is  mine,  and  the  cattle  up- 
on a  thousand  hills.  If  I  were  hungry  I  would 
not  tell  thee;  for  the  world  is  mine  and  the  full- 
ness thereof.  God  requires  our  hearts.  Our 
thouofhts  of  his  character  should  be  honorable  and  our 
feelings  should  be  such  as  express  true  penitence  and 
love. 

None  but  sinners,  and  none  but  those,  who  are 
penitent  can  offer  to  God  the  sacrifices  of  a  broken 
spirit  a  broken  and  a  contrite  heart.  Angels,  who 
never  offended,  may  have  a  humble  spirit,  but  they 
cannot  have  a  broken  spirit.  They  may  view  their 
knowledge  as  ignorance — their  wisdom  as  folly,  and 
their  strength  as  weakness,  when  compared  with  the 
infinite  attributes  of  God.  They  may  view  them- 
selves as  vile,  when  they  have  a  clear  discovery  of  his 
holiness  and  mercy.  Behold,  he  putteth  no  trust  in 
his  saints;  yea,  the  heavens  are  not  clean  in  his  sight. 
The  four  and  twenty  elders  fall  down  before  him  that 
sat  on  the  throne  and  worship  him  that  liveth  forever 
and  cast  their  crowns  before  the  throne,  saying,  thou 
art  worthy,  O  Lord,  to  receive  glory  and  honor  and 
power ;  for  thou  hast  created  all  things  and  for  thy 
pleasure  they  are  and  were  created.  Can  we  doubt 
that  God  is  perpetually  revealing  himself  more  and 


124  A    BROKEN    SPIRIT,     A    BROKEN 

more  fully  to  holy  beings  in  heaven  and  that  they  are 
growing  in  humility  as  they  increase  in  knowledge? 

An  infidel,  when  meditating  on  the  attributes  of  God, 
which  are  discoverable  by  the  light  of  nature,  or  when 
contemplating  his  great  and  marvellous  works — the 
planets  rolling  through  the  heavens,  or  those  awful 
phenomena,  which  alarm  great  cities  may  feel  his 
insignificance.  He  may  feel  that  his  own  power, 
and  wisdom  and  goodness  are  unworthy  of  being 
named,  when  compared  with  the  power,  wisdom  and 
goodness  of  God,  displayed  in  the  structure  of  the 
world  and  in  the  vast  provision  made  for  the  support 
of  the  whole  human  race.  But  he  never  offers  to  God 
the  sacrifice  of  a  broken  spirit,  a  broken  and  a  contrite 
heart. 

Awakened  sinners  before  their  conversion  may  be 
humbled.  The  world  may  appear  to  them  to  be  but 
vanity,  altogether  insu9icient  to  satisfy  the  desires  of 
the  soul.  Its  honors  and  pleasures  may  cease  to 
charm.  Awakened  sinners  desire  nothinsf  so  much  as 
to  escape  the  wrath  of  God.  When  we  see  them 
weeping  and  trembling;  and  hear  them  cry,  God  be 
merciful  to  me  a  sinner;  do  they  not  give  proof  of 
deep  humility,  though  not  that,  which  is  manifested 
by  brokenness  of  spirit?  They  feel  that  they  are  justly 
condemned — and  that  they  are  in  the  hands  of  an 
angry  God,  who  may  at  any  time  cut  them  down  as 
cumberers  of  the  ground.  How  many  pass  from  this 
state  of  humiliation  and  distress  to  a  state  of  self-exalt- 
ation, and  indulge  a  hope  of  salvation  without  any 
sufficient  reason  !  That  sorrow,  which  worketh  dcatli, 
puts  on  the  deepest  mourning,  is  most  rigidly  exact  in 
regard  to  outward  conduct — separates  its  subjects  in 


AND     CONTRITE     HEART.  125 

a  literal  sense  from  the  world,  and  by  outward  acts  of 
self-denial  encourages  them  to  hope  for  life.  Such 
was  the  righteousness  of  the  scribes  and  Pharisees, 
the  insufficiency  of  which  was  noticed  by  our  Lord. 
For  I  say  unto  you,  he  said  in  his  sermon  on  the  mount, 
That  except  your  righteousness  shall  exceed  the 
righteousness  of  the  scribes  and  Pharisees,  ye  shall  in 
no  case  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  A  view  of 
danger  may  bow  the  proud  spirit  of  a  man  and  cause 
his  heart  to  become  as  water  while  he  still  loves  the 
practice  of  sin,  and  is  kept  from  outward  transgressions 
only  by  the  fear  of  future  punishment.  Among  pro- 
fessing Christians  we  see  some,  who  have  a  very  flex- 
ible spirit,  who  can  accommodate  themselves  to  any 
circumstances,  and  can  hold  fellowship  with  profess- 
ing Christians,  whatever  their  opinions ;  but  who 
after  all  give  no  satisfactory  evidence  of  real  piety. 
To  offer  the  sacrifices  described  in  the  text  we  must 
have  a  knowledge  of  the  extent  and  spirituality  of  the 
divine  law,  must  feel  our  obligation  to  obey  it — must 
be  convinced  of  our  guilt — and  that  we  are  without 
any  excuse.  Many,  who  discover  their  danger  and 
their  exposure  to  the  wrath  of  God,  do  not  cordially 
approve  his  justice  in  their  condemnation.  So  long 
as  the  sinner  depends  on  any  thing  he  has  done  or 
expects  to  do  as  a  ground  of  justification ;  so  long  as 
he  is  disposed  to  offer  any  excuse  for  his  transgressions, 
and  so  long  as  he  refuses  to  submit  without  reserve  to 
God,  so  long  his  heart  remains  hard  and  his  spirit 
unbroken.  But,  when  fully  satisfied  that  he  has 
ruined  himself,  when  all  his  excuses  are  swept  away — 
when  all  his  hopes  of  being  saved,  derived  from  his 
own  resources  are  cut  off",  and  he  finds  that  there  is 
12 


126  A    BROKEN    SPIRIT,    A    BROKEN 

no  alternative  but  either  to  perish  or  to  give  himself 
up  to  him,  who  will  have  mercy  on  whom  he  will 
have  mercy,  with  a  broken  spirit,  a  broken  and  a  con- 
trite heart,  he  submits.  But  his  submission  is  not 
the  foundation  or  meritorious  cause  of  his  justifica- 
tion. It  makes  no  amends  for  past  transgressions. 
God  would  have  a  perfect  right  to  require  it,  had  he 
made  no  provision  for  the  salvation  of  any  of  the  hu- 
man race.  When  the  sinner  is  slain  by  the  law  and 
a  saving  change  is  wrought  in  his  heart,  the  spirit 
that  was  before  proud,  obstinate,  and  rebellious  is 
broken,  humble,  teachable,  gentle  and  in  union  with 
the  spirit  of  Christ.  The  heart,  which  was  before 
hard — opposed  to  the  truths,  peculiar  to  Christianity, 
and  enmity  against  God,  is  now  tender  and  all  its 
warmest  affections  are  drawn  toward  him,  who  is  the 
brightness  of  his  Father's  glory  and  the  express  image 
of  his  person.  When  Christ  is  revealed  to  the 
Christian  in  all  his  loveliness  by  the  Spirit  of  God  he 
is  received  without  reserve  and  with  delight.  Now 
the  partition  wall  is  broken  down — now  there  is  fellow- 
ship and  union  with  Christ.  He  sups  with  the  be- 
liever and  the  believer  with  him.  Christians  speak 
to  him — not  as  servants  to  their  master,  but  as  friends, 
who  can  make  known  all  their  feelings  to  a  tried 
friend.  Now  they  wonder  that  they  did  not  love  him 
before  and  that  they  could  so  long  have  neglected 
their  immortal  soul. 

Christ  is  the  model,  according  to  which  our  char- 
acter must  be  formed  or  we  cannot  be  Christians. 
For  I  throu£rh  the  law,  said  the  apostle,  am  dead  to 
the  law  that  I  might  live  unto  God.  I  am  crucified 
with  Ciirist;  nevertheless  I  live  ;  yet  not  I  but  Christ 


AND    CONTRITE     HEART.  127 

liveth  in  me :  and  the  life,  which  1  now  live  in  the 
flesh  I  live  by  the  faith  of  the  Son  of  God,  who  loved 
me  and  gave  himself  for  me. 

If  at  any  time,  those,  who  have  experienced  the 
change,  which  has  been  described,  depart  from  God, 
perceive  a  proud,  self-righteous  spirit  springing  up 
within  them,  and  are  sensible  of  some  degree  of  hard- 
ness of  heart ;  no  sooner  is  Christ  revealed  to  them  by 
the  Holy  Spirit  than  their  affections  flow  out  to  him, 
and  they  can  offer  the  sacrifices  of  a  broken  spirit,  a 
broken  and  a  contrite  heart. 

Strange  it  is  that  those,  who  have  been  forgiven, 
and  who  have  tasted  the  sweets  of  redeeming  love, 
should  be  willing  for  a  day  to  forsake  him,  who  is  the 
chief  among  ten  thousand  and  altogether  lovely. 
And  it  is  still  more  strange  that  Christ  should  from  time 
to  time  reveal  himself  to  those,  who,  after  being  re- 
deemed by  his  precious  blood,  can  forget  their  obliga- 
tions to  him,  and  by  their  conduct  make  it  manifest 
that  they  are  not  weaned  from  their  attachment  to  the 
world.  How  many  times,  brethren,  when  such  has 
been  your  sense  of  your  unfaithfulness  that  you  have 
been  filled  with  apprehensions  of  evil  has  Christ  met 
you — pardoned  your  sin  and  given  you  some  fresh  to- 
ken of  his  love !  Such  surprisals  have  overpowered  you 
and  for  a  season  you  have  been  lost  in  wonder  and 
rapture.  Scarcely  does  the  thought  of  returning  to 
God  spring  up  in  our  hearts  after  we  have  gone  astray 
from  him  before  his  love  is  shed  abroad  in  them  by  the 
Holy  Ghost. 

3.  Those,  who  possess  a  broken  spirit,  a  broken 
and  a  contrite  heart,  approve  the  whole  law  of  God — 
the  administration  of  his  government — and  the  plan 


129  A     BROKEN     SPIRIT,    A     BROKEN 

he  has  adopted  for  the  salvation  of  men.  They  are 
on  his  side,  among  his  friends,  his  interest  and  honor 
are  dear  to  their  heart.  Tliey  are  wounded  and 
grieved  when  his  institutions  are  neglected — when 
his  name  is  profaned — and  when  his  Son  is  treated 
with  indifference  or  disrespect.  When  the  sublime 
and  distinguishing  truths  of  the  gospel  are  exhibited 
they  receive  them  with  satisfaction.  A  view  of  Christ 
and  him  crucified  awakens  all  the  tender  feelings  of 
their  heart.  When  the  true  penitent  contemplates  the 
cross  of  Christ,  and  meditates  on  the  love  of  God, 
manifested  by  the  gift  of  his  Son  to  this  lost  and  per- 
ishing world,  he  feels  that  he  cannot  do  too  much  to 
express  his  gratitude  and  sense  of  obligation  to  him, 
who  has  done  so  much  for  him.  The  true  penitent 
discovers  so  much  sin  still  remaining  in  his  heart  that 
he  is  suspicious  of  himself,  seldom  speaks  of  his 
hope  without  fear  of  being  deceived,  and  hardly 
dares  to  declare  himself  to  be  a  Christian.  That 
change,  which  is  essential  to  salvaion  appears  to  be  a 
great  work  of  God.  The  fear  ofGod  is  impressed 
on  the  heart  of  the  true  penitent.  He  trembles  at 
God's  word  and  has  respect  to  all  his  command- 
ments. To  this  man  will  I  look,  saith  the  Lord, 
to  him  that  is  poor  and  of  a  contrite  spirit  and  that 
trembleth  at  my  word.  The  true  penitent  never 
mentions  the  name  of  God  without  reverence,  and 
never  speaks  lightly 'of  the  truths  of  revelation. 

Thus  may  the  humble  penitent  express  his  feelings. 
Shame  and  confusion  of  face  belong  to  me,  for  I  have 
sinned  against  the  best  of  all  beings,  and  1  daily 
offend  him  without  any  excuse.  Though  deserving 
of  everlasting  death,  through  faith  in  the  Son  of  God 


AND     CONTRITE     HEART.  129 

I  am  permitted  to  hope  for  immortal  glory.  Though 
I  discover  in  myself  nothing  good,  yet  1  know  there 
is  in  Christ  an  infinite  fulness.  Were  my  hope  of 
heaven  taken  away  still  I  must  love  him,  who  is 
the  m.ost  excellent  and  lovely  of  all  beings.  I  see  no 
defect  in  his  character  or  in  any  of  his  ways,  I  am 
wholly  in  the  wrong;  but  God  is  wholly  in  the  right. 
What  less  can  I  do  than  give  myself  to  him  to  be  di- 
rected by  his  word  and  to  be  disposed  of  according  to 
his  pleasure? 

II.  Some  of  the  motives,  which  should  influence  us 
to  offer  to  God  such  sacrifices  as  are  accptable  to  him 
will  be  mentioned. 

1.  As  a  proof  that  God  is  well  pleased  with  the 
sacrifices  of  a  broken  spirit,  a  broken  and  a  contrite 
heart ;  we  are  assured  that  he  dwells  with  such  as 
offer  them.  For  thus  saith  the  high  and  lofty  one 
that  inhabiteth  eternity,  whose  name  is  holy;  I  dwell 
in  the  high  and  holy  place,  with  him  also  that  is  of  a 
contrite  and  humble  spirit  to  revive  the  spirit  of  the 
humble  and  to  revive  the  heart  of  the  contrite  ones. 
Whatever  the  circumstances  of  any  individual,  how- 
ever poor  he  may  be,  and  however  low  his  condition 
in  life  ;  he  may  offer  as  acceptable  a  sacrifice  to  God, 
as  those,  who  occupy  the  highest  places  in  the  world. 
Here  we  have  a  most  interesting  view  of  the  perfect 
plan  of  redemption.  It  is  so  comprehensive  that  no 
one  of  any  class  is  on  account  of  the  circumstances  of 
his  life  excluded  from  heaven.  Those  situations  in 
the  world,  which  are  most  desired  can  be  occupied 
but  by  very  few.  The  most  splendid  mansions — the 
most  expensive  apparel — and  the  richest  luxuries  can 
be  enjoyed  only  by  the  opulent.     But  the  language  of 


190  A    BROKEN     SPIRIT,     A    BROKEN 

divine  mercy  is — Ho!  every  one  tliat  thirsteth,  come 
ye  to  the  waters  and  he  that  hath  no  money  ;  come  ye, 
buy  and  eat,  yea,  come,  buy  wine  and  milk  without 
money  and  without  price.  Though  the  humble  peni- 
tent can  offer  to  God  no  costly  sacrifices — though  he 
have  neither  gold  nor  silver ;  yet  he  can  offer  to  God 
a  broken  spirit,  a  broken  and  a  contrite  heart,  which 
will  be  accepted  and  entitle  him  to  a  mansion  in 
heaven.  And  what  is  more  honorable  than  for  him, 
who  is  conscious  that  he  has  done  wrong  to  confess  it 
with  sorrow  and  grief.?  There  is  more  joy  in  heaven, 
we  are  assured,  over  one  sinner  that  repenteth  than 
over  ninety  and  nine  just  persons  that  need  no  re- 
pentance. 

2.  Great  is  the  joy,  experienced  by  those,  whose 
hearts  have  by  their  unfaithfulness  become  hard, 
when  they  can  again  offer  to  God  the  sacrifices  of  a 
broken  spirit,  a  broken  and  a  contrite  heart.  What 
reason  have  we  to  rejoice  that  with  God  there  is  for- 
giveness that  he  may  be  feared,  and  that  with  him 
there  is  plenteous  redemption  ?  The  true  penitent  may 
approach  the  throne  of  mercy  with  the  assurance  of 
acceptance  and  may  plead  the  promises  of  God  relying 
on  Christ  as  the  surety.  Never  do  Christians  experi- 
ence such  fellowship  with  Christ — and  never  do  they 
receive  such  communications  of  divine  grace  as  when 
grieved  and  broken  hearted  on  account  of  their  sin 
against  God.  The  hungry  are  never  sent  empty 
away.  Blessed  are  the  poor  in  spirit;  for  theirs  is  the 
kingdom  of  heaven. 

APPLICATION. 

In  view  of  the  subject  of  this  discourse,  it  ought  to 


AND     CONTRITE     HEART.  l3l 

be  the  serious  inquiry  of  every  professing  Christian 
and  of  every  one,  who  indulges  a  hope  that  he  has 
been  born  of  the  Spirit,  have  1  at  any  time  offered  to 
God  the  sacrifices  of  a  broken  spirit,  a  broken  and  a 
contrite  heart?  Not  every  one,  said  Christ,  that  saith 
unto  me,  Lord,  Lord,  shall  enter  the  kingdom  of 
heaven;  but  he  that  doeth  the  will  of  my  Father, 
which  is  in  heaven.  Many  will  say  to  me  in  that  day, 
Lord,  Lord,  have  we  not  prophesied  in  thy  name? 
And  in  thy  name  cast  out  devils?  And  in  thy  name 
done  many  wonderful  works  ?  And  then  will  1  profess 
unto  them,  1  never  knew  you ;  depart  from  me,  ye 
that  work  iniquity.  There  is  an  essential  difference 
between  a  flexible  spirit,  which  yields  to  superior 
power,  as  a  conquered  person  from  necessity  yields  to 
his  conquerer,  and  a  broken  spirit.  In  the  former 
case  there  is  no  change  of  disposition,  but  in  the  latter 
there  is  a  radical  change  from  enmity  to  love  and 
cordial  submission.  We  cannot  but  notice  some,  who 
make  themselves  very  conspicuous  in  the  church,  and 
who  manifest  great  zeal  in  the  cause  of  religion  ;  but 
who  never  appear  to  exhibit  any  evidence  of  broken- 
ness  of  spirit  and  contrition  of  heart.  Can  it  be  that 
they  have  ever  experienced  a  saving  change  of  heart  ? 
Have  we  not  reason  to  believe  that  God  does  some- 
times make  use  of  men  of  talents  and  learning,  who 
were  never  renewed  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  to  publish 
and  defend  the  truths  of  Christianity?  Men  of  the 
world,  rationally  convinced  of  the  truth,  have  done 
much  for  the  support  and  propagation  of  the  gospel. 
It  is  not  enough  to  believe  all  the  leading  truths  of 
revelation  and  zealously  to  defend  them — it  is  not 
enough  to  be  exact  and  particular  in  our  outward  con- 


l32  A     BROKEN     SPIRIT,    A     BROKEN 

duct — it  is  not  enough  to  submit  to  great  privations 
and  to  make  great  sacrifices,  it  is  not  enough  to  con- 
verse much  on  the  subject  of  rehgion,  and  to  be  always 
ready  to  offer  prayer  in  the  presence  of  others.  God 
looketh  not  on  the  outward  appearance  but  on  the 
heart. 

There  may  be  some  present,  who  have  such  a  sense 
of  their  unworthiness  as  to  be  afraid  to  confess  Christ 
and^  to  approach  the  table  of  the  Lord,  and  to  receive 
the  emblems  of  his  broken  body  and  shed  blood. 
Those  very  considerations,  which  should  encourage 
them  to  press  forward,  not  being  properly  understood, 
deprive  them  of  that  happiness  and  peace  they  might 
enjoy.  Is  a  table  prepared  and  richly  furnished 
with  the  most  costly  viands ;  and  are  you  invited  to 
partake  of  them  freely  without  money  and  without 
price?  Will  you  plead  as  an  excuse  for  your  refusal 
to  come  to  it  that  you  are  perishing  with  hunger? 
For  v/hom  is  any  table  spread?  Not  surely  for  those, 
who  are  full  and  have  need  of  nothing;  but  for  the 
hungry,  who  feel  their  need  of  something  to  support 
them.  It  is  treating  Christ  with  great  disrespect  to 
turn  your  back  upon  the  feast  he  has  prepared  for 
those,  who  have  a  deep  sense  of  their  unworthiness. 
Are  you  grieved  and  broken  in  spirit  and  in  heart  on 
account  of  the  injury  you  have  done  to  God  and  to 
his  Son  ;  you  are  the  very  persons  who  are  welcome 
to  the  feast  prepared  for  his  people. 

Full  of  consolation  is  the  thought,  brethren,  that 
Christ  is  now  in  the  midst  of  you,  that  you  have  not 
to  leave  your  seats  to  find  him.  He  is  listening  to 
your  sighs — he  liears  all  your  secret  cries,  and  has  a 
bottle  for  every  tear.     The  truths  of  his  word  are  now 


AND     CONTRITE     HEART.  133 

operating  upon  your  mind  and  your  heart— directing 
you  and  urging  you  unworthy  as  you  are  to  come  to 
him,  in  the  observance  of  all  his  commandments  and 
all  his  ordinances.  Behold  him,  in  his  word  as  in  a 
glass,  you  may  see  him — his  eyes  are  fixed  on  you — 
he  is  speaking  to  you — hear  him — his  words  express 
the  deep  feelings  of  his  heart.  As  a  proof  of  his  sin- 
cerity he  gave  his  life  to  redeem  you. 

Behold,  he  says,  I  have  prepared  my  dinner,  my 
oxen  and  my  fatlings  are  killed  and  all  things  are 
ready,  come  unto  the  marriage.  Say,  with  a  broken 
spirit,  a  broken  and  a  contrite  heart  we  come  Lord,  to 
the  feast. — Amen. 


DISCOURSE    X. 


BY  THE  TERROR  OF  THE  LORD  MEN  PERSUAD- 
ED TO  REPENT. 

Knowing,  therefore,  the  terror  of  the  Lord,  we  persuade  men. — 
II.  Cor.  V.  11. 

The  inquiry  is  often  suggested  to  the  mind  of  the 
Christian,  whose  heart  is  warm  with  the  love  of  God 
and  of  the  souls  of  men,  why,  in  this  land  where  the 
gospel  shines  with  unclouded  slender,  and  where 
religious  books  abound,  are  so  few  to  be  seen,  who 


134        BY  THE  TERROR  OF  THE  LORD 

give  satisfactory  evidence  that  tliey  possess  a  good 
hope  of  salvation  ?  It  is  by  no  means  correct  to  reply, 
because  there  is  not  room  enough  in  heaven  for  the 
whole  human  race — nor,  because  the  atonement  made 
by  Christ  is  not  sufficient  for  all,  who  are  disposed  to 
come  to  him,  nor,  because  there  is  any  thing  in  the 
circumstances  of  their  life,  which  renders  their  case 
hopeless.  May  not  this  be  a  proper  answer?  Those 
subjects,  which  are  suited  to  operate  most  powerfully 
on  the  mind  of  the  sinner,  because  painful  are  not 
suffered ,  except  for  a  few  moments,  to  occupy  his 
thoughts.  Preachers  of  the  gospel,  unwilling  to  offend 
their  hearers,  or  to  give  even  momentary  pain  to  those 
they  love,  but  seldom  attempt  a  description  of  the 
sufferings,  to  which  all  the  impenitent  are  exposed. 
Wlien  they  do  make  the  attempt,  the  half  is  not  de- 
clared, which  may  clearly  be  proved  from  the  volume 
of  revelation.  They  know  that  the  most  faithful  are 
accused  of  cold  insensibility  and  ilnfeeling  severity. 
They  choose,  therefore,  to  dwell  on  Christian  virtues 
and  the  joys  of  believers. 

Why,  it  may  be  asked,  was  the  apostle  Paul  so  suc- 
cessful in  his  ministry?  Did  he  preach  smooth  things  ? 
Did  his  discourses  consist  of  beautiful  descriptions  of 
heaven,  or,  were  they  elegant  dissertations  on  moral 
virtues  ?  Did  he  endeavor  so  to  modify  Christianity, 
and  so  to  accommodate  it  to  human  reason  that  it 
could  be  received  without  any  radical  change  of  heart? 
Did  not  the  apostle  strip  the  veil  from  the  heart  of 
the  sinner,  that  he  might  discover  and  feel  his  guilt; 
and  did  he  not  uncover  the  place  prepared  for  the 
enemies  of  God?  It  was  his  desire  to  obtain  as  near  a 
view  as  possible  of  the  place  prepared  for  the  wicked 


MEN  PERSUADED  TO  REPENT.        135 

that  his  own  mind  might  be  properly  affected,  when 
urging  them  to  make  their  escape  from  the  threatened 
wrath  of  God.  For  a  similar  reason  it  was  his  aim 
to  shew  the  impenitent  the  furnace,  where  the  worm 
dieth  not  and  the  fire  is  not  quenched,  that  they  might 
be  affected  by  a  knowledge  of  their  danger.  It  was  true 
benevolence,  which  influenced  him.  What  should 
we  think  of  a  man,  being  informed  that  a  family  not 
far  distant  from  him  is  in  a  suffering  condition  and 
must  perish  without  immediate  relief;  should  he  say 
to  the  person  giving  the  information  I  cannot  bear 
to  hear  of  the  distresses  of  my  fellow  creatures  1  A 
man  of  true  benevolence  would  be  anxious  to  know 
all  the  circumstances  of  the  suffering  family,  the  aid 
needed,  and,  if  possible,  would  visit  them  to  see  for 
himself  their  situation.  Such  was  the  benevolence  of 
Christ,  and  such  in  some  degree  is  the  benevolence  of 
his  most  faithful  servants. 

Why  has  the  benevolence  of  Howard,  the  philan- 
thropist, and  the  manner  in  which  he  expressed  it, 
been  so  much  and  so  universally  admired?  The 
celebrated  Burke  in  one  of  his  speeches  thus  mentions 
him  and  his  labors.  "I  cannot  name  this  gentleman," 
he  says,  when  speaking  of  Howard,  "  without  remark- 
"  ing  that  his  labors  and  writings  have  done  much  to 
'•  open  the  eyes  and  heart  of  mankind.  He  has  visited 
"all  Europe,  not  to  survey  the  sumptuousness  of  pal- 
"  aces  or  the  stateliness  of  temples ;  not  to  make  actual 
"measurements  of  ancient  grandeur,  nor  to  form  a 
"scale  of  the  curiosity  of  modern  art,  not  to  collect 
"  medals,  or  collect  manuscripts;  but  to  di/e  into  the 
"depths  of  dungeons;  to  plunge  into  the  infection  of 
"  hospitals ;    to  survey  the  mansions  of  sorrow  and 


136        BY  THE  TERROR  OF  THE  LORD 

"pain  ;  to  take  the  guage  and  dimensions  of  misery, 
''  depression  and  contempt— to  remember  the  forgotten, 
"  to  attend  to  the  neglected,  to  visit  the  forsaken,  and 
"to  compare  and  collate  the  distresses  of  all  men  in 
"all  countries."  It  was  not  the  object  of  Howard  to 
gratify  a  vain  curiosity,  but  to  ascertain  the  nature  and 
extent  of  the  sufferings  of  his  fellow  creatures,  that  he 
might  be  instrumental  of  relieving  them,  or,  by  faith- 
ful representations  of  the  consequences  of  transgres- 
sion, that  he  might  prevent  others  from  committing 
those  crimes,  which  must  expose  them  to  the  most 
dreadful  punishment.  The  course,  which  the  warm 
feelings  of  his  heart  inclined  him  to  pursue  was  highly 
approved  by  those,  who  viewed  him  merely  as  a  phil- 
anthropist, and  who  were  not  themselves  exposed  to 
suffer  the  penalty  of  human  laws. 

Why  may  not  Christians  and  Christian  ministers 
in  their  labors  for  the  salvation  of  men  adopt  similar 
means?  We  cannot  indeed  enter  the  prison,  where 
are  confined  those,  who  died  impenitent.  W^e  can  do 
nothing  to  relieve  them  in  their  distress.  But  by  the 
clear  light  of  revelation  we  can  obtain  a  just  and  a 
heart  rending  view  of  the  place,  prepared  for  the 
punishment  of  the  wicked,  and  can  meditate  on  their 
sufferings,  till  our  feelings  move  us  to  make  vigorous 
efforts  for  the  salvation  of  those,  who  now  have  an 
opportunity  to  obtain  salvation.  It  was  the  clear  and 
enlarged  view,  which  Paul  obtained  by  meditating  on 
the  word  of  God,  of  the  final  doom  of  the  impenitent, 
which  made  him  speak  with  great  plainness  and  earn- 
estness, when  warning  sinners  of  their  danger,  and 
which  sustained  him  when  reproached  and  persecuted 
by  those,  whom  he  sought  to  save.     His  sufferings, 


MEN  PERSUADED  TO  REPENT.        137 

however  great,  he  knew  would  be  of  short  continuance, 
but  the  sufferings  of  such  as  die  impenitent  he  knew 
would  be  inconceivably  greater  in  degree  and  everlast- 
ing in  duration.  His  life  corresponded  with  the  truths 
he  delivered.  His  hearers  could  not  remain  at  ease. 
To  persuade  men  to  be  reconciled  to  God,  the  apostle 
though  persecuted  labored  with  unabated  zeal.  Had 
lie  not  had  an  aftecting  view  of  the  punishment  to 
which  the  unrenewed  are  exposed  he  would  long  be- 
fore his  martyrdom  have  ceased  to  preach  the  gospel 
to  those,  who  sought  to  destroy  his  life.  He  fully 
believed  the  doctrines  he  preached.  The  apostle  con- 
stantly directed  his  own  attention  and  that  of  his  hear- 
ers to  the  holy  character  of  God  and  to  the  fearful 
consequences  of  transgressions  of  his  law.  It  was  the 
strength  of  his  love  of  God  and  of  the  souls  of  men, 
which  made  him  bold  in  declaring  the  most  painful 
truths.  He  did  not  speak  with  hesitation,  he  did  not 
use  obscure  and  equivocal  expressions.  He  urged 
men  by  the  most  forcible  arguments  he  could  use  to 
return  immediately  to  God  through  faith  in  Jesus 
Christ  that  they  might  serve  and  enjoy  him  forever. 

The  more  Christians  dwell  on  the  holiness  of  God, 
the  worth  of  the  soul,  the  sufferings  of  Christ,  and  the 
consequences  of  sin  ;  the  more  willing  they  are  to  labor 
and  to  make  sacrifices  for  the  salvation  of  their  fellow 
creatures.  And  the  more  the  unrenewed  dwell  on 
these  subjects  the  more  anxious  they  are  to  obtain  a 
good  hope  of  life.  How  can  any  man  of  intelligence 
and  of  correct  habits,  who  believes  the  truths  of  Chris- 
tianity, meditate  on  the  justice  of  God  and  the  future 
and  everlasting  punishment,  to  which  transgressors 
are  exposed  without  being  moved  ?  Such  is  the  struc- 
13 


138        BY  THE  TERROR  OF  THE  LORD 

ture  of  the  Iniman  mind  that  it  must  be  more  or  less 
aflected  by  the  subjects,  which  occupy  its  thoughts. 
Exclude  from  the  mind  that  class  of  subjects,  which 
are  best  suited  to  give  a  sinner  deep  views  of  his  guilt 
and  to  awaken  fearful  apprehensions  of  future  evil, 
and  how  can  a  saving  change  be  effected?  God  makes 
use  of  such  means  as  are  suited  to  the  end  he  has  in 
view.  That  God  that  made  us,  and  who  knows  per- 
fectly well  the  opposition  of  the  unrenewed  heart  to 
his  holy  character  and  government,  surely  knows  what 
means  are  best  adapted  to  humble  the  pride  of  the  hu- 
man heart  and  to  influence  us  to  accept  of  the  offers 
of  mercy.  It  must  be  evident  to  every  one  who  be- 
lieves the  scriptures  to  be  a  revelation  from  God  that 
our  attention  should  often  be  directed  to  the  solemn 
and  awful  realities  of  eternity.  Time  when  compared 
with  eternity  is  but  a  point,  and  life  is  short  and  un- 
certain. We  are  moving  rapidly  on  to  the  places 
where  we  must  remain  forever.  Here  we  tarry  but 
a  short  time.  Our  chief  business  is  to  make  prepara- 
tions for  our  final  and  everlasting  abode.  When  our 
life  is  terminated  there  will  be  no  change  in  our  nature 
or  character. 

Let  us  now  extend  our  thoughts  to  the  future  world, 
and  contemplate  the  scenes,  which  will  soon  pass  be- 
fore us. 

Go  now  with  me,  my  hearers,  guided  by  the  light 
of  revelation,  into  the  invisible  world,  and  let  us  sup- 
pose that  our  life  is  ended  and  that  we  are  standing 
before  the  judgment-seat  of  Christ.  The  lime  surely 
is  coming  and  it  is  near  when  we  must  render  a  true 
account  of  ourselves  to  him,  who  cannot  be  deceived. 
We  shall  be  allowed  to  keep  nothing  back.    After  we 


MEN    PERSUADED    TO    REPENT.  139 

leave  the  world  none  will  be  permitted  to  return  back 
again  to  make  preparations  for  their  future  state. 
Now  we  may  in  thought  approach  the  tribunal  of  God, 
and  from  that  lofty  height  may  contemplate  those  vast 
and  terrible  objects  discoverable  by  the  light  of  revela- 
tion, and,  after  beholding  them  for  a  while,  we  may 
return  back  to  the  places  we  now  occupy. 

Contemplating  objects  of  immense  value  awakens  a 
desire  of  obtaining  them,  if  possible ;  and  witnessing  the 
indescribable  sufferings  of  any  of  our  fellow  creatures 
makes  us  careful  not  to  do  those  things,  which  occa- 
sion them.  The  man  who  looks  into  the  cells  of  a 
prison,  or  who  is  conducted  into  some  gloomy  and 
loathsome  dungeon,  would  know  the  crimes  of  which 
the  occupants  have  been  guilty.  When  he  sees  one 
of  his  fellow  creatures  condemned,  made  an  object  of 
public  contempt,  and  put  to  death  by  the  hand  of  the 
executioner,  his  mind  is  filled  with  horror,  and  he 
asks  himself  the  question,  am  I  in  danger?  The  more 
nearly  such  objects  are  viewed  and  the  more  clearly 
they  are  seen  the  more  they  affect  us.  It  may  be 
added,  they  ought  to  be  kept  before  the  mind  for  some 
time  that  they  may  have  influence.  The  man  who  is 
perishing  with  cold  may  pass  so  rapidly  by  a  fire  as 
scarcely  to  experience  any  warmth.  But  let  him  re- 
main there  for  a  single  hour  and  he  will  feel  its  pow- 
er. It  is  the  continued  and  intense  application  of  the 
mind  to  subjects  suited  to  affect  it,  which  produces 
the  most  important  results.  Those,  who  will  not  per- 
mit the  most  solemn  and  important  subjects  to  occupy 
their  thoughts  but  a  moment  are  guilty  of  that  "suicide 
where  more  than  blood  is  spilt." 

We  are  now  in  thought  still  standing  before  the 


140        BY  THE  TERROR  OF  THE  LORD 

judgment-seat  of  Christ.  The  light  of  his  glory- 
enables  us  to  see  every  thing  clearly.  He,  who  when 
on  earth  was  despised,  rejected  and  crucified  is  now 
seated  on  a  throne.  The  brightness  of  his  glory  is 
terrible.  Tlie  highest  orders  of  angels  adore  and 
worsliip  him.  They  honor  him  as  they  honor  the 
Father.  His  divinity,  which  when  he  was  on  earth 
was  manifested  by  his  miracles,  now  breaks  forth 
with  dazzling  splendor. 

How  vast  and  boundless  is  the  prospect  presented 
to  our  view !  How  wide  is  the  extent  of  the  empire  of 
Jehovah  !  How  rapid  and  powerful  the  exercises  of 
the  mind,  when  objects  of  such  magnitude  and  scenes 
so  sublime  are  passing  before  us  ! 

While  wonder  is  constantly  succeeding  wonder 
before  us,  yonder  on  the  right  hand  of  the  judge  we 
discover  the  most  delightful  mansions.  There  day  is 
perpetual — there  every  good,  which  can  be  desired  is 
to  be  found.  There  we  see  a  great  company  of  saints 
constantly  praising  God,  and  saying  with  a  loud  voice, 
Worthy  is  the  Lamb  that  was  slain  to  receive  power, 
and  riches,  and  wisdom,  and  strength,  and  honor,  and 
glory  and  blessing.  We  discover  the  patriarchs,  the 
prophets,  the  apostles-— the  martyrs — faithful  ministers, 
and  the  pious  of  different  nations  and  different  ages, 
all  active  in  the  service  of  God  and  all  unspeakably 
happy.  We  see  some,  whom  we  once  knew,  when 
they  were  in  the  world.  But  how  are  they  changed  ! 
Once  we  saw  them  weeping,  depressed,  and  rendered 
inactive  by  discouragements.  Now  joy  unspeakable, 
and  peace,  which  passelh  understanding  are  expressed 
in  their  countenance.  They  are  far  removed  from  all 
temptations  to  sin. 


MEN    PERSUADED    TO    REPENT.  141 

Who  can  contemplate  the  dweHing  place  of  departed 
saints,  their  employments,  and  their  happiness,  without 
earnestly  desiring  to  be  associated  with  them?  Is  it 
not  because  our  views  of  heaven  are  so  obscure  and 
limited  that  we  are  so  contented  with  this  world?  Let 
heavenly  things  occupy  the  thoughts  for  a  considerable 
time  and  the  mind  cannot  remain  unmoved.  Such 
inquiries  as  the  following  will  be  suggested  to  it. 
How  did  those,  who  are  now  unspeakably  happy, 
obtain  a  place  in  heaven  ?  When  John  made  inquiry 
of  the  elders  respecting  those,  whom  in  vision  he  saw 
in  heaven,  the  following  was  the  answer  he  received : 
These  are  they  that  came  out  of  great  tribulation,  and 
have  washed  their  robes  and  made  them  white  in  the 
blood  of  the  Lamb.  Therefore,  are  they  before  the 
throne  of  God,  and  serve  him  night  and  day  in  his 
temple. 

Now  let  us  direct  our  attention  to  the  left  hand  of  the 
Jndo:e.  At  a  distance  from  his  throne  we  discover 
the  place  prepared  for  all  his  enemies,  where  many 
are  receiving  the  wages  of  sin.  As  the  scriptures  are 
a  revelation  from  God,  who  cannot  himself  be  deceived 
and  who  can  have  no  disposition  to  deceive  us,  we 
must  believe  things  to  be  in  reality  as  he  has  declared 
them  to  be.  God  has  made  to  this  world  no  unneces- 
sary revelations.  The  same  love,  which  moved  him 
to  give  his  only  begotten  Son  to  die  for  us,  moved  him 
to  uncover  the  place,  where  the  impenitent  must  for- 
ever suffer  according  to  their  works.  Does  not  his 
benevolence  appear  in  making  known  to  us  in  season 
the  whole  truth  that  we  may  have  an  opportunity  to 
secure  our  highest  happiness"?  All  the  representations 
of  the  sufferings  of  the  finally  impenitent  are  designed 


142        BY  THE  TERROR  OF  THE  LORD 

to  give  US  the  most  exalted  views  of  the  hoUness  of 
God— his  love  of  the  world  in  providing  an  all  sufficient 
Kedeemer  for  lost  men,  and  his  fixed  determination 
to  execute  his  law  on  all,  who  persevere  in  unbcliei 
till  death.  By  the  light  of  revelation  we  discover 
that  the  place,  where  the  wicked  are  punished  is  a 
furnace  of  fire,  It  is  a  furnace  of  fire,  Christ  our  be- 
loved and  adored  Savior  has  assured  us,  where  the 
worm^dieth  not  and  the  fire  is  not  quenched.  Were 
this  not  the  fact,  would  he  have  repeated  again  and 
again  his  declaration?  And  were  not  this  the  fact, 
would  he  have  come  down  from  heaven,  taken  upon 
himself  the  form  of  a  servant,  and  submitted  to  the 
death  of  the  cross  to  save  us  ? 

The  following  are  the  very  words  of  our  divine 
Lord.  The  Son  shall  send  forth  his  angels  and  they 
shall  gather  out  of  his  kingdom  all  things  that  offend, 
and  them,  which  do  iniquity  ;  and  shall  cast  them  into 
a  furnace  of  fire ;  there  shall  be  wailing  and  gnashing 
of  teeth.  Who  will  dare  say  that  the  declaration  of 
Christ  is  untrue?  What  could  be  his  object  but  our 
happiness  in  making  known  to  us  the  most  painful 
truths'?  The  most  powerful  motives  are  certainly  best 
suited  to  induce  the  wicked  to  repent  and  to  forsake 
their  evil  ways.  It  is  Christ,  who  gave  his  life  for 
you,  my  hearers,  who  shows  you  the  furnace,  kindled 
by  the  wrath  of  God,  where  his  enemies  must  forever 
suffer.  He  points  out  the  way  and  the  only  way  by 
which  you  may  escape  the  punishment  of  the  wicked. 
Ought  you  not  to  love  and  follow  him?  Is  there  not 
something  inexpressibly  dreadful  in  thought  of  being 
cast  into  a  furnace  of  fire— of  fire  unquenchable?  But 
ihe  fire  kindled  by  the  wrath  of  God  must  be  as  much 


MEN    PERSUADED    TO    REPENT.  143 

more  terrible  than  any  kindled  by  the  wrath  of  man  as 
God  is  greater  than  man.  J>"ow  if  any  of  you  desire 
to  be  affected  and  to  make  your  escape  from  the  fur- 
nace of  fire  prepared  for  the  punishment  of  all  the  im- 
penitent and  unbelieving;  keep  it  before  your  mind 
till  you  perceive  all  your  thoughts  directed  to  Christ, 
the  only  refnge  of  your  soul.  See  the  smoke  of  the 
torment  of  the  wicked,  who  are  suffering  the  wrath  of 
God,  ascending,  and  which  will  continue  to  ascend 
forever  and  ever  !  Do  you  not  discover  in  the  place  of 
punishment  a  great  company  of  your  fellow  creatures — 
the  profane — the  intemperate — the  dishonest,  the  licen- 
tious, the  impenitent  and  unbelieving?  Do  you  not 
see  them  weeping  and  writhing  on  account  of  their 
sufferings?  Hark! — do  you  not  hear  their  piercing 
and  heart-rendinsf  cries — their  bitter  lamentations  and 
the  gnashing  of  their  teeth?  How  they  condemn  and 
reproach  themselves !  Hear  their  lamentations.  O 
that  we  had  listened  to  the  sound  of  the  gospel,  when 
we  had  opportunity!  O  that  we  had  upon  our 
knees  sought  for  mercy,  when  Christ  was  ready  and 
willing  to  save  us  !  But  now  it  is  too  late — our  day  of 
probation  is  ended,  and  an  eternity  of  misery  is  be- 
fore us. 

Christ  long  after  he  had  completed  his  work  on 
earth  and  had  taken  his  seat  on  the  right  hand  of  his 
Father,  and  had  a  perfect  knowledge  of  all  parts  of 
his  Father's  empire  still  so  loved  the  human  race  as 
to  make  additional  revelations  of  the  realities  of  the 
invisible  world.  He  has  assured  us  that  there  is  a 
lake  burning  with  fire  and  brimstone,  where  the  wicked 
will  be  punished.  But  the  fearful  and  unbelieving, 
and  the  abominable,  and  murderers,  and  whoremongers. 


144  BY    THE    TERROR   OF    THE    LORD 

and  sorcerers,  and  idolaters  and  all  liars  he  said  shall 
have  their  part  in  the  lake,  which  burneth  with  fire  and' 
brimstone,  which  is  the  second  death.  And  whosoever 
was  not  found  written  in  the  book  of  life  was  cast  into 
the  lake  of  fire. — Now  we  must  either  reject  the  volume 
of  revelation  or  believe  the  declarations  and  doctrines  it 
contains.  There  is  no  other  alternative.  If  there  are 
any,  who  cannot  now  hear  these  things;  how  will 
they  be  able  to  endure  the  wrath  of  an  angry  God! 
Surely  it  is  a  fearful  thing  to  fall  into  the  hands  of  the 
living  God. 

As  the  wrath  of  God  must  be  terrible  beyond  de- 
scription, so  the  most  forcible  language  used  in  describ- 
ing it  cannot  exceed  the  truth.  The  very  fact  that 
sinners  are  alarmed,  tremble  and  are  troubled,  when 
the  most  painful  subjects  are  presented  to  their  minds, 
is  strong  evidence,  that  if  such  subjects  were  allowed 
to  occupy  their  thoughts  for  a  considerable  time,  they 
would  be  forced  to  cry,  men  and  brethren,  what  must 
we  do?  This  the  great  apostle  understood. 

It  was  a  knowledge  of  the  terror  of  the  Lord,  which 
brought  the  Son  of  God  from  heaven  to  earth,  and 
made  him  willins:  to  suffer  the  death  of  the  cross. 
He  stands  now  to  save  perishing  sinners  between 
their  offended  Sovereign  and  the  place  prepared  for 
the  wicked  to  save  all,  who  will  look  to  him  for  de- 
liverance. The  great  apostle  never  lost  sight  of  the 
misery,  to  which  his  fellow  creatures  were  exposed. 
The  strength  of  his  love  and  the  power  of  his  faith 
made  him  zealous  and  persevering  in  his  efforts  to 
save  them.  He  was  wholly  devoted  to  the  cause  of 
his  Redeemer. 

Let  us  now  return  from  the  lofty  height,  we  have 


MEN    PERSUADED    TO    REPENT.  145 

tor  a  few  moments  occupied,  and  relying  on  the  power 
and  grace  of  God,  let  ns  determine  that  we  will  no 
longer  neglect  the  great  concerns  of  our  souls.  Every 
one  of  you  J  my  hearers,  who  has  not  been  born  of 
the  Spirit,  is  this  moment  under  sentence  of  death, 
and  nothing  but  the  forbearance  of  God  keeps  you 
from  falling  into  that  furnace  where  the  worm  dieth 
not  and  the  fire  is  not  quenched.  Had  I  any  serious 
doubt  on  this  subject  I  would  not  attempt  to  alarm 
you.  But  I  see  you  in  danger  of  being  lost  forever. 
I  stand  here  to  preach  the  preaching  which  I  have 
received  of  the  Lord,  and  I  would  persuade  every 
sinner  unrenewed  without  delay  to  seek  refuge  in 
Christ.  While  1  am  speaking  to  you,  I  see  him  who 
gave  his  life  to  redeem  you,  in  the  midst  of  you  by  his 
Spirit,  and  1  hear  him  say  to  you.  Come  for  all  things 
are  ready — him  that  cometh  unto  me  1  will  in  no  wise 
cast  out.  Can  you  for  a  moment  doubt  the  sincerity 
of  him,  who  gave  his  life  to  redeem  you  ? 

There  are  some,  who  admit  the  truth  of  the  doctrine 
under  consideration,  but  who  are  opposed  to  a  full 
exhibition  of  it.  They  contend  against  the  very 
means  God  in  love  employs  for  their  salvation.  They 
can  but  know  that  the  most  powerful  considerations 
are  necessary  to  rouse  many,  devoted  to  the  pursuits 
and  pleasures  of  the  world  from  their  spiritual  stupid- 
ity. Let  the  scripture  doctrine  of  future  punishment 
be  excluded  from  the  pulpit,  or  let  it  be  introduced 
very  cautiously,  and  it  will  not  be  long  before  it  will 
be  rejected. 

Show  me  one,  who  gives  satisfactory  evidence  that 
he  possesses  true  piety,  and  1  will  show  you  one,  who 
will  acknowledge  that  a  belief  of  the  doctrine  under 


146  BY   THE    TERROR    OF    THE    LORD 

consideration  operated  powerfully  on  his  mind,  when 
his  attention  was  directed  to  the  subject  of  religion, 
and  allowed  him  no  peace  till  he  found  it  in  Christ. 
Let  an  awakened  sinner,  who  appears  to  be  in  a  fair 
way  to  become  a  Christian,  only  be  made  to  enter- 
tain serious  doubts  with  respect  to  the  doctrine  of  the 
eternity  of  future  punishment,  and  his  alarm  and  dis- 
tress will  soon  leave  him.  To  the  awakened  sinner, 
convinced  that  he  must  have  a  new  heart  or  perish  ; 
the  most  solemn  discourses  fall  far  below  the  truth. 

There  are  some,  who  in  health  and  prosperity,  make 
light  of  death  and  its  consequences.  Is  it  any  proof 
of  true  courage,  not  to  be  afraid  when  exposed  to  real 
dang-er?  Are  not  the  greatest  and  most  successful 
warriors,  the  most  cautious  when  about  to  meet  power- 
ful enemies  ?  The  prudent  forseeth  the  evil  and  hideth 
himself;  but  fools  pass  on  and  are  punished.  Is  there 
any  one,  who  is  so  stout  hearted  as  not  to  be  afraid  to 
meet  that  God,  who  to  his  enemies  is  a  consuming 
fire?  Fear  ye  not  me?  saith  the  Lord:  will  ye  not 
tremble  at  my  presence,  which  have  placed  the  sand 
for  the  bound  of  the  sea  by  a  perpetual  decree,  that  it 
cannot  pass  it :  and  though  the  waves  thereof  toss 
themselves,  yet  can  they  not  prevail,  though  they 
roar,  yet  can  they  not  pass  over  it? 

Now  let  me  say  to  the  sinner  before  me,  if  you  ex- 
pect to  be  saved,  you  must  use  the  means  God  has 
appointed,  and  which  he  is  using  for  the  accomplish- 
ment of  this  same  object.  The  skilful  surgeon, 
about  to  amputate  a  limb,  the  operation  of  which  he 
knows  must  be  painful,  makes  use  of  a  sharp  knife. 
Those  truths  which  give  you  tlie  most  pain,  should 
be  made  the  subjects  of  your  meditations  till  you  are 


MEN    PERSUADED    TO    REPENT.  147 

forced  to  cry,  men  and  brethren,  what  must  I  do?  or, 
God  be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner.  Can  you  dwell  with 
devouring  fire?  Can  you  dwell  with  everlasting  burn- 
higs?  You  cannot  hide  yourself,  sinner,  from  God — 
you  cannot  conceal  your  thoughts  from  him.  When 
as  many  years  are  passed  as  there  are  stars  in  the  sky  or 
sands  upon  the  sea  shore  there  will  still  be  an  eternity 
in  prospect.  Eternity !  eternity !  the  word  is  to  the 
thoughtful  sinner  full  ^'of  terror.  Your  case,  sinner 
unconverted,  is  not  now  desperate.  How  long  your 
life  may  be  spared,  and  how  long  the  Holy  Spirit  may 
strive  with  you  God  only  knows.  You  have  had  a 
good  opportunity  to  make  your  peace  with  God. 
Why  should  you  be  spared  for  a  longer  period  ?  You 
certainly  have  reason  to  fear  that  you  will  suddenly 
be  cut  down  as  a  cumberer  of  the  ground,  or  that  the 
Holy  Spirit  will  leave  you  and  leave  you  forever. 
Salvation  has  been  brought  near  to  you — and  is  offer- 
ed without  money  and  without  price.  Christ  is  near 
you  and  waiting  to  be  gracious.  Behold,  now  is  the 
accepted  time ;  behold,  now  is  the  day  of  salvation  ! 
Boast  not  thyself  of  to-morrow  ;  for  thou  knowest  not 
what  a  day  may  bring  forth.  The  i^ospel  is  now 
sounding  in  your  ears — the  church  is  praying  for 
you — the  Holy  Spirit  is  striving  with  you,  and  the 
truth  is  operating  on  your  conscience.  iVow  is  your 
time,  if  ever,  sinner,  to  make  your  peace«with  God 
through  faith  in  Jesus  Christ. 

Will  no  one,  who  has  been  listening  to  this  dis- 
course, this  day  repent  and  commence  a  holy  life, 
looking  to  Christ  for  strength  to  enable  him  to  over- 
come all  temptations?  Shall  the  attending  angel  make 


148         BY  THE  TERROR  OF  THE  LORD  &C. 

the  report  in  heaven  that  no  one  is  disposed  this  day 
to  unite  himself  with  the  followers  of  Christ? 

Why,  my  brethren,  is  it  so  difficult  to  persuade  any 
to  become  Christians?  Are  not  tve  faulty?  Do  we 
wrestle  with  God,  as  did  the  patriarch  of  old,  who 
said  with  great  decision,  I  will  not  let  thee  go  except 
thou  bless  me.  The  promises  of  God  to  his  church 
and  to  Christ  the  head  of  the  church  afford  great  en- 
couragement to  labor  and  to  pray  for  the  conversion 
of  sinners.  It  is  written — He  shall  see  of  the  travail  of 
his  soul,  and  shall  be  satisfied.  Ask  of  me  and  I  will 
give  thee  the  heathen  for  thine  inheritance,  and  the  ut- 
termost parts  of  the  earth  for  thy  possession.  Shall  the 
earth  be  made  to  bring  forth  in  one  day  ?  or  shall  a 
nation  be  born  at  once?  for  as  soon  as  Zion  travailed, 
she  brought  forth  her  children. 

Let  this  be  the  determination  of  every  sincere 
Christian.  For  Zion's  sake  I  will  not  hold  my  peace, 
and  for  Jerusalem's  sake  I  will  not  rest,  until  the  right- 
eousness thereof  go  forth  as  brightness,  and  the  salva- 
tion thereof  as  a  lamp  thatburneth. — Amen. 


DISCOURSE    XI. 

— =§<|)(|>§=. — 

CHRISTIAN  PERSEVERANCE  AND  GROWTH  IN 
GRACE. 

Another  parable  put  he  forth.  The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  unto 
leaven  which  a  woman  took  and  hid  in  three  measures  of  meal  till  all 
was  leavened. — Math.  13.  33. 

'^J^'he  text  affords  a  good  illustration  of  the  doctrines 
of  Christian  Perseverance  and  Growth  in  Grace.  In 
the  text  grace  in  the  heart  is  compared  to  leaven, 
which  a  woman  took  and  hid  in  three  measures  of 
meal  till  all  was  leavened.  The  following  is  the  com- 
ment on  it  of  a  learned,  pious,  and  much  esteemed 
divine.  "Thus  the  word  of  God,  when  received  into 
"  the  heart  by  the  teaching  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  grad- 
"ually  changes  the  judgment,  affections,  conduct,  and 
"conversation.  Though  these  were  before  carnal, 
"  sensual,  selfish,  envious  and  ungodly  they  receive  a 
"  heavenly  savor  :  the  thoughts,  desires,  pursuits,  and 
"discourse  gradually  become  humble  and  holy  and 
"  have  a  relish  of  heaven.  The  Christian  learns  to 
"attend  to  his  worldly  possessions,  comforts  and  rela- 
'•  tive  duties  after  a  heavenly  manner  :  and  this  change 
"is  progressive  till  it  is  perfected  in  heaven." 
14 


150  CHRISTIAN    PERSEVERANCE 

Those,  who  admit  the  truth  of  the  doctrine  of  Chris- 
tian Perseverance,  beHeve  that  all  who  at  any  time 
become  Christians  will  never  so  fall  from  grace  as 
finally  to  perish.  They  believe  also  that  the  operations 
of  grace  are  progressive,  and  will  continue  to  progress 
till  the  end  of  life.  These  doctrines,  which  appear  to 
be  branches  of  the  same  subject,  may  with  great  pro- 
priety be  viewed  in  connexion  with  each  other.  Most 
of  the  passages  of  scripture,  which  illustrate  and  prove 
the  one  doctrine  illustrate  and  prove  the  other. 

The  operations  of  grace  compared  to  leaven  are 
hardly  perceived  at  first ;  but  by  degrees  the  effects 
become  more  and  more  visible,  till  they  are  clearly 
seen  in  the  whole  character  and  life.  It  is  grace, 
which  produces  that  change,  which  is  essential  to  sal- 
vation, and  which  is  the  commencement  of  a  holy  life. 
This  change  is  usually  denominated  regeneration. 
Verily,  verily  I  say  unto  thee,  said  Christ  to  Nicode- 
mus,  Except  a  man  be  born  again,  he  cannot  see  the 
kingdom  of  God — he  cannot  understand  and  enjoy  the 
things  of  the  kingdom  of  God.  Again,  Except  a  man 
be  born  of  water  and  of  the  Spirit,  he  cannot  enter  into 
the  kingdom  of  God — This  may  mean,  he  cannot  be 
a  Christian  without  being  born  of  the  Spirit,  and  he 
cannot  become  a  member  of  the  visible  church  with- 
out being  baptized,  baptism  being  the  initiatory  seal. 
That  which  is  born  of  the  flush,  added  our  Lord,  is 
flesh,  and  that  which  is  born  of  the  Spirit  is  Spirit. 

Christ  came  to  his  own  and  his  own  received  him 
not;  But  as  many  as  received  him,  to  them  gave  he 
power  to  become  the  sons  of  God,  even  to  them  that 
believe  on  his  name,  which  were  born  not  of  blood, 
nor  of  the  will  of  the  flesh,  nor  of  the  will  of  man.  but  of 


AMD    GROWTH    IN    GRACE.  151 

God.  Now  those,  who  are  born  of  the  Spirit,  are 
at  first  but  babes.  Their  views  of  spiritual  things  are 
limited — their  faith  is  weak,  their  strength  is  feeble, 
and  their  devotions  are  imperfect.  In  these  particulars 
grace  in  the  heart  may  be  compared  to  leaven  when 
first  put  into  the  meal.  Those,  who  are  born  of  God, 
though  at  first  but  babes,  are  children  of  God.  They 
are  adopted  into  his  family.  God  acknowledges  them 
as  his  children  as  soon  as  they  are  born  of  his  Spirit. 
The  Scriptures  in  various  places  teach  us  that  new 
converts  are  but  babes.  And  they  would  not  be  called 
babes  were  it  not  in  reference  to  their  growth  so  as  to 
become  men.  Wherefore,  said  the  apostle  Peter,  lay- 
ing aside  all  malice,  and  all  guile,  and  hypocricies, 
and  envies  and  evil  speakings ;  as  new  born  babes, 
desire  the  sincere  milk  of  the  word  that  ye  may  grow 
thereby:  If  so  be  ye  have  tasted  and  seen  that  the 
Lord  is  gracious.  The  ideas  of  growth  and  continued 
life  are  always  suggested  to  the  mind,  when  any  be- 
come children  of  God,  though  but  recently  born  of  the 
Spirit.  Growth  in  grace  is  brought  to  view  in  the 
following  passage.  Till  we  all  come  in  the  unity  of 
the  faith  and  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Son  of  God 
unto  a  perfect  man,  unto  the  measure  of  the  stature  of 
the  fulness  of  Christ.  That  we  be  no  more  children, 
tossed  to  and  fro  and  carried  about  with  every  wind 
of  doctrine  by  the  sleight  of  men  and  cunning  crafti- 
ness, whereby  they  lie  in  wait  to  deceive  ;  but  speaking 
the  truth  in  love  may  grow  up  with  him  in  all  things, 
which  is  the  head  even  Christ. 

The  new  life  of  those,  who  are  the  children  of  God, 
and  who  are  adopted  into  his  fiimily,  as  it  is  holy  and 
hid  with  Christ  in  God,  can  never  be  destroyed.     It  is 


152  CHRISTIAN    PERSEVERANCE 

ft  gift,  which  is  of  everlasting  duration.  And  I  give 
unto  them,  said  Christ  with  reference  to  those  whom 
his  Father  had  given  to  him — And  1  give  unto  them 
eternal  Ufe. 

The  behever  is  vitally  united  to  Christ.  By  faith 
he  becomes  one  with  him.  He  is  so  united  to  Christ 
that  he  cannot  perish,  unless  Christ  perish  with  him. 
The  Spirit  of  Christ  has  his  permanent  abode  in  the 
heart  of  every  true  believer.  1  am  crucified  with 
Christ,  said  the  apostle,  nevertheless  I  live,  yet  not  I 
but  Christ  liveth  in  me ;  and  the  life  which  I  now 
live  in  the  flesh  I  live  by  the  faith  of  the  Son  of  God, 
who  loved  me  and  gave  himself  for  me.  Christian 
perseverance  and  growth  in  grace  depend  on  their 
union  with  Christ,  rather  than  on  the  promises  of  God. 
The  latter,  however,  correspond  with  the  former. 
Because  I  live,  said  Christ,  ye  shall  live  also. 

Those  who  are  adopted  into  the  family  of  God  are 
made  heirs  of  God.  The  Spirit  itself,  said  the  apostle, 
beareth  witness  with  our  Spirit  that  we  are  the  chil- 
dren of  God:  and  if  children  then  heirs,  heirs  of  God, 
and  joint  heirs  with  Christ;  if  so  be  that  we  suflfer 
with  him  that  we  may  also  be  glorified  together. 
They  are  joint  heirs  with  him  to  that  inheritance  that 
he  has  purchased  for  them,  and  where  they  will  ever 
dwell  with  him. 

He  said  to  his  disciples  not  long  before  his  cruci- 
fixion— In  my  Father's  house  are  many  mansions,  if 
it  were  not  so,  I  would  have  told  you.  I  go  to  prepare 
a  place  for  you.  And,  if  1  go  and  prepare  a  place  for 
you,  I  will  come  again  and  receive  you  unto  myself; 
that  where  I  am  there  ye  may  be  also.  As  all  believers 
are  joint  heirs  with  Christ  to  the  inheritance,  which 


AND    GROWTH    IN    GRACE.  153 

he  has  purchased,  and  for  which  he  has  paid  the  full 
price  demanded,  their  claim  has  a  good  foundation. 
God  will  not  in  justice  take  from  his  beloved  Son  the 
inheritance  he  has  purchased  with  his  own  blood. 
The  price  paid  he  values  far  more  than  the  inherit- 
ance, which  his  beloved  Son  has  purchased  for  his 
friends.  And  Christ  will  never  take  from  his  disciples 
that  inheritance  to  which  he  has  made  them  heirs. 

It  may  be  added  in  this  connection  believers  are  seal- 
ed diudi  receive  at  the  time  of  their  adoption  the  earnest 
of  the  Spirit,  which  is  an  earnest  of  the  inheritance,  to 
which  they  are  made  heirs.  In  whom  (i.  e.  in  Christ) 
said  the  apostle,  to  the  church  at  Ephesus,  ye  also 
trusted,  after  that  ye  heard  the  word  of  truth,  the  gos- 
pel of  your  salvation  :  in  whom  also  after  that  ye 
believed,  ye  were  sealed  with  the  Holy  Spirit  of 
promise,  which  is  the  earnest  of  our  inheritance  until 
the  redemption  of  the  purchased  possession,  unto  the 
praise  of  his  glory.  Here  we  are  taught  that  believers 
nre  sealed  with  the  seal  of  the  unchangeable  God — 
sealed  with  the  Holy  Spirit  of  promise.  The  seal  of 
the  Holy  Spirit  applied  to  them  signifies  that  the  transac- 
tion is  perfected  and  approved  and  can  never  be  altered. 
To  make  the  believer  still  more  sure  of  obtaining  pos- 
session of  the  inheritance  to  which  he  is  made  heir, 
the  earnest  of  the  Spirit  is  given,  by  which  he  receives 
a  foretaste  of  the  happiness  he  will  experience,  when 
all  his  trials  in  this  life  are  terminated.  The  question 
of  the  believer  is  not,  whether  he  will  at  last  reach 
heaven  or  not,  if  a  christian  ;  but  whether  he  have 
satisfactory  evidence  that  he  is,  or  ever  was  a  Chris- 
tian—whether God  ever  gave  him  the  earnest  of  his 
Spirit.     Now  the  earnest  of  the  Spirit  consists  partly 


154  CHRISTIAN    PERSEVERANCE 

in  the  joy  and  peace  believers  experience  at  the  time 
of  their  conversion. 

The  fruit  of  the  Spirit  is  love,  joy,  peace,  long-suf- 
fering, gentleness,  goodness,  faith,  meekness,  temper- 
ance. Just  so  far  as  any  have  evidence  that  they 
have  the  fruit  of  the  Spirit  they  have  evidence  that 
they  will  finally  be  saved.  And  just  so  far  as  they 
have  evidence  of  growth  in  grace  they  have  evidence 
of  its  existence  in  their  heart. 

Grace  in  the  heart  is  compared  to  a  living  fountain, 
which  never  fails.  Christ  said  to  the  woman  of  Sama- 
ria, Whosoever  drinketh  of  the  water  that  I  shall  give 
him  shall  never  thirst ;  but  the  water  that  I  shall  give 
him  shall  be  in  him  a  well  of  water  springing  up  into 
everlasting  life.  The  woman  saith  unto  him.  Sir, 
give  me  this  water,  that  I  thirst  not,  neither  come 
hither  to  draw.  Here  we  can  but  notice  how  desirous 
the  woman  of  Samaria  was  to  obtain  living  water. 

This  is  a  good  illustration  of  the  doctrine  of  Chris- 
tian perseverance  and  growth  in  grace.  Living 
streams  never  cease  to  flow  during  the  dryest  seasons. 
Other  streams  at  particular  seasons  are  noisy,  overflow 
their  banks,  and  sweep  all  obstructions  before  them. 
l^it  if  we  search  for  them  when  most  wanted  we  dis- 
cover no  water,  but  many  proofs  of  the  injury  they  did. 
It  may  also  be  remarked,  no  doubt  Christ  had  refer- 
ence to  those  living  fountains,  from  which  streams 
proceed,  which  constantly  increase  in  width  and  depth 
till  they  are  lost  in  the  ocean. 

Again,  grace  in  the  heart  is  compared  to  good  seed 
planted  in  good  ground.  This  is  the  truth — the  good 
ground  is  the  heart  prepared  to  receive  it.  He  that 
received   seed  in  good  ground,  said  our  Savior,  is  he 


AND    GROWTH    IN    GRACE.  155 

that  heareth  the  word  and  understandeth  it,  which 
also  beareth  fruit  and  bringeth  forth,  some  an  hundred 
fold,  some  sixty  and  some  thirty.  Many  other  com- 
parisons, with  which  the  scriptures  abound,  ilhistrate 
the  same  truths.  Christians  are  often  compared  to 
sheep — new  converts  to  lambs — Christ  to  a  shepherd. 

There  are  many  texts,  which  directly  prove  the 
doctrine  of  Christian  perseverance. 

All  that  the  Father  giveth  me,  said  Christ,  shall 
come  to  me:  and  him  that  cometh  to  me  1  will  in  no- 
wise cast  out.  For  I  came  down  from  heaven,  not  to 
do  mine  own  will,  but  the  will  of  him  that  sent  me. 
And  this  is  the  Father's  will,  which  hath  sent  me, 
that  of  all,  which  he  hath  given  me  1  should  lose 
nothing,  but  should  raise  it  up  again  at  the  last  day. 
And  this  is  the  will  of  him  that  sent  me,  that  every  one 
that  seeth  the  Son,  and  believeth  on  him,  may  have 
everlasting  life :  and  I  will  raise  him  up  at  the  last 
day.  (John  vi.  38-40.) 

My  sheep,  he  said,  hear  my  voice,  and  I  know  them 
and  they  follow  me  :  and  Tgive  unto  them  eternal  life, 
and  they  shall  never  perish,  neither  shall  any  pluck 
them  out  of  my  hand.  My  Father,  which  gave  them 
me,  is  greater  than  all :  and  none  is  able  to  pluck  them 
out  of  my  Father's  hand.  I  and  my  Father  are  one. 
No  language  can  be  plainer  than  this. 

Again.  Being  confident  of  this  very  thing,  said  the 
apostle  to  the  Philippians,  that  he  that  hath  begun  a 
good  work  in  you,  will  perform  it  unto  the  day  of  Jesus 
Christ.  We  can  hardly  suppose  that  God  commences 
a  work,  which  he  does  not  mean  to  finish. 

Who  are  kept,  said  the  apostle  Peter,  by  the  power 
of  God  through  faith  unto  salvation.     The  hope  of 


156  CHRISTIAN    PERSEVERANCE 

the  Christian  is  an  anchor  to  his  soul,  both  sure  and 
steadfast,  which  entereth  into  that  within  the  vail. 
If  it  were  possible,  the  elect  would  be  deceived.  We 
may,  therefore,  conclude  they  cannot  be  so  deceived 
as  to  be  finally  lost.  He  that  believeth,  we  are  assured, 
shall  be  saved.  It  is  not  said  how  long  any  one  shall 
believe.  The  promise  is  to  every  believer  and  the 
moment  he  believes. 

The  doctrine  of  Christian  perseverance  is  very 
clearly  taught  us  in  the  closing  part  of  the  viii.  chapter 
of  Paul's  epistle  to  the  Romans.  Whom  he  justified, 
said  the  apostle,  he  also  glorified.  Justification  is  not 
progressive  like  sanctification.  It  is  never  repeated. 
As  it  is  by  faith,  the  moment  any  one  believes  he  is 
justified;  and  all,  who  are  justified,  we  are  assured, 
will  be  glorified.  What  shall  we  say  to  these  things? 
If  God  be  for  us,  who  can  be,  or  who  can  prevail 
against  us?  He  that  spared  not  his  own  Son,  but  de- 
livered him  up  for  us  all,  how  shall  he  not  with  him 
also  freely  give  us  all  things?  For,  if  when  we  were 
enemies,  we  were  reconciled  to  God  by  the  death  of 
his  Son,  much  more  being  reconciled  we  shall  be  saved 
by  his  life.  Who  shall  lay  any  thing  to  the  charge  of 
God's  elect?  It  is  God  that  justifieth.  He  only  has 
the  right  to  justify.  Wlio  is  he  that  condemneth  ?  It 
is  Christ  that  died,  yea,  rather  that  is  risen  again,  who 
is  ever  at  the  right  hand  of  God,  who  maketh  inter- 
cession for  us.  He  has  satisfied  the  demands  of  the 
divine  law.  Who  can  condemn  those,  to  whom  his 
righteousness  is  imputed?  Who  shall  separate  us  from 
the  love  of  Christ?  Shall  tribulation,  or  distress,  or 
persecution,  or  famine,  or  nakedness,  or  peril,  or 
sword  ?     ( As  it  is  written,  For  thy  sake  we  arc  killed 


AND    GROWTH    IN    GRACE.  157 

nil  the  day  long;  we  are  accounted  as  sheep  for  the 
slaughter.)  Nay,  in  all  these  things  we  are  more  than 
conquerors,  through  him  that  loved  us.  For  I  am  per- 
suaded, tliat  neither  death,  nor  life,  nor  angels,  nor 
principalities,  nor  powers,  nor  things  present,  nor 
things  to  come.  Kor  height,  nor  depth,  nor  any  other 
creature,  shall  be  able  to  separate  us  from  the  love  of 
God,  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord.  Here  every 
thing  is  mentioned,  which  has  any  tendency  to  separ- 
ate believers  from  Christ,  and  to  occasion  their  aposta- 
cy.  But  God  has  made  their  perseverance  to  the  end 
certain,  while  many  for  a  time  are  believed  to  be 
Christians,  but  are  overcome  when  more  or  less 
severely  tried. 

To  the  views  which  have  been  presented  of  the 
subject  under  consideration  it  has  been  objected,  that 
many,  who  gave  the  most  satisfactory  evidence  of 
piety  for  years  and  were  the  zealous  friends  of  revivals 
of  religion  and  of  moral  reformation,  have  fallen  into 
sin  and  been  excluded  from  the  church  as  unworthy 
of  the  Christian  name.  In  referring  to  an  illustration 
already  introduced,  it  was  remarked  that  those  streams, 
which  for  a  time  overflow  their  banks — are  noisy,  and 
bear  down  every  obstruction,  cease  to  flow  when  their 
waters  are  most  needed.  So  we  find  in  the  church, 
where  God  revives  his  work  and  the  general  excite- 
ment is  great,  some,  whose  conversion  does  not  reach 
their  heart,  appear  to  manifest  greater  zeal  in  the 
cause  of  God  than  real  converts.  The  reason  is  ob- 
vious, true  converts  have  such  a  knowledge  of  the 
deceitfulness  of  their  hearts  that  they  give  the  reason 
of  their  hope  with  fear  and  trembling.  But  unsound 
converts,  ignorant  of  the  state  of  their  hearts,  are  con- 


158  CHRISTIAN    PERSEVERANCE 

fident,  and  experience  no  warfare  within,  which  causes 
them  to  fear  that  they  may  be  deceived.  Some  of  the 
zealous  advocates  of  moral  reform  are  those,  who 
strain  at  a  gnat  and  swallow  a  camel. 

"With  respect  to  the  first  class,  the  following  passage 
gives  us  the  scripture  view  of  their  character. 

Not  every  one,  said  Christ,  that  saith  unto  me,  Lord, 
Lord,  shall  enter  into  the  kmgdora  of  heaven  ;  but  he 
that  doeth  the  will  of  my  Father,  which  is  in  heaven. 
Many  will  say  to  me  in  that  day.  Lord,  Lord,  have 
we  not  prophesied  in  thy  name?  And  in  thy  name 
Iiave  cast  out  devils?  And  in  thy  name  have  done 
many  wonderful  works?  And  then  will  I  profess  unto 
them,  /  never  kneio  you:  depart  from  me  ye  that 
work  iniquity.  Our  Lord  does  not  admit  that  they 
were  once  Christians;  but  afterward  apostatized. 
He  expressly  declares  that  he  never  kneio  them,  that 
they  were  never  true  Christians. 

The  parable  of  the  ten  virgins,  who  trimmed  their 
lamps  and  went  out  to  meet  the  bridegroom,  is  thought 
to  afford  a  very  strong  proof  that  Christians  may  fall 
away  and  perish,  after  sustaining  a  fair  character  for 
several  years.  It  appears  from  the  parable  that  their 
lamps  were  all  trimmed  and  lighted,  when  they  went 
out  to  meet  the  bridegroom,  and  that  the  lamps  of  the 
foolish  virgins  were  gone  out,  when  they  most  needed 
them.  Now,  if  we  carefully  ^examine  the  parable, 
we  shall  find  that  those,  who  were  ready  to  meet  the 
bridegroom,  took  oil  in  their  lamps^  but  that  the  fool- 
ish virgins  took  no  oil  in  their  lamps — in  other  words 
they  never  experienced  a  work  of  grace  in  their  hearts. 
They  did  not  fall  from  grace  for  they  never  were  the 
subjects  of  it. 


AND    GROWTH    IN    GRACE.  159 

The  following  passage  is  thought  by  some  to  favor 
the  objector. 

And  because  iniquity  shall  abound  the  love  of  many 
shall  wax  cold.  But  he  that  shall  endure  unto  the 
end,  the  same  shall  be  saved.  The  various  trials,  to 
which  professed  Christians  are  exposed,  are  designed  to 
separate  the  precious  from  the  vile.  Those  only  who 
endure  to  the  end  give  evidence  that  they  were  ever 
Irue  believers. 

The  apostle  John  gives  us  a  just  view  of  such  as 
fall  away  and  finally  perish.  They  went  out  from  us, 
he  said,  but  they  were  not  of  us  ;  for  if  they  had  been 
of  us  they  would  no  doubt  have  continued  with  us  : 
but  they  went  out  that  they  might  be  made  manifest 
that  they  were  not  all  of  us.  In  the  parable  of  the 
sower,  designed  to  illustrate  the  characters  of  different 
classes  of  hearers,  those,  who  fell  away  were  not  those, 
who  were  compared  to  good  ground  into  which  the 
seed  was  cast — These  were  not  overcome  by  persecu- 
tions, but  continued  to  bring  forth  fruit. 

The  following  passage  is  thought  to  favor  the  ob- 
jector. For  I  testify  again  to  every  man,  said  Paul  to 
the  Galatians,  that  is  circumcised,  that  he  is  a  debtor 
to  do  the  whole  law.  Christ  is  become  of  no  effect  unto 
you,  whosoever  of  you  are  justified  by  the  law,  ye  are 
fallen  from  grace. 

Galatia,  it  may  be  remarked,  was  an  inland  province, 
inhabited  by  descendents  of  the  ancient  Gauls,  and 
very  ignorant  of  the  true  religion,  when  first  visited 
by  ('hristian  teachers.  They  probably  had  very  little 
laiowledge  of  the  Jewish  religion,  or  of  the  reasoning 
of  tlie  apostle  with  Jewish  converts.  It  was,  there- 
fore, by   no   means  strange  that   in   tlieir  ignorance 


160  CHRISTIAN    PERSEVERANCE 

and  weakness,  as  mere  babes,  that  they  should  be  per- 
plexed and  that  some  sliould  be  persuaded  by  Judai- 
zuig  teachers  to  believe  that  they  ought  to  respect  some 
of  the  rites  of  the  former  dispensation.  It  was  ex- 
tremely difficult  to  convince  those,  who  had  been 
educated  Jews,  to  receive  the  doctrines  of  Christianity 
without  reserve.  These  were  the  persons,  who 
troubled  the  Galatians,  who  were  not  prepared  to 
meet  them.  The  apostle,  through  his  epistle,  appears 
to  view  the  Galatians,  as  real  Christians  and  not  as 
apostates.  He  reproves  them  for  being  influenced  at 
all  by  Judaizing  teachers.  He  shows  them  the  im- 
possibility of  being  justified  partly  by  works  and  partly 
by  grace.  If  justified  by  grace  they  must  reject  the 
doctrine  of  justification  by  works.  If  the  Galatians 
depended  on  works,  they  must  reject  the  doctrines  of 
grace.  Now,  it  is  not  asserted  by  the  apostle  that 
any  liad  fallen  from  grace ;  or,  if  any  had,  that  they 
had  been  more  than  nominal  Christians.  Christ  has 
become  of  no  effect  unto  'you,  he  said,  whosoever  of 
you,  in  other  words,  if  any  of  you,  are  justified  by  the 
law.  We  may  well  suppose  that  some  of  those,  who 
so  readily  embraced  Christianity,  were  not  truly  con- 
verted. It  is  not  strange  that  they  should  be  disposed 
to  depend  on  their  works  for  justification.  This  is 
the  doctrine  which  is  most  agreeable  to  the  unrenewed. 
In  our  own  time  some,  who  in  a  season  of  a  revival 
appear  to  embrace  all  the  doctrines  of  Christianity,  not 
being  renewed,  become  afterward  opposed  to  the  doc- 
trines of  grace,  and  depend  on  their  works.  No 
doubt  the  epistle  to  the  Galatians  was  the  means  of 
establishing  true  believers  in  the  essential  doctrines 
of  grace. 


AND    GROWTH    IN    GRACE.  161 

It  is  further  objected  to  the  views,  which  have  been 
given  of  the  doctrines  under  consideration  that  they 
take  away  the  strongest  motives  to  perseverance  and 
growth  in  grace  ;  but  the  reverse  on  a  careful  examin- 
ation of  the  subject  appears  to  be  the  fact. 

Christians  have  no  satisfactory  evidence  that  they 
are  Cliristians  farther  than  they  have  evidence  of  their 
perseverance  and  growth  in  grace.  How  then  can  a 
belief  of  the  doctrines  mentioned  encourage  them  to 
sin?  Growth  in  grace,  which  imphes  perseverance, 
is  essential  to  its  existence  in  the  heart.  God  makes 
no  revelation  to  any  one  that  he  is  a  Christian  except 
by  the  operations  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  his  heart  pro- 
ducing the  fruits  of  righteousness.  If  the  most  pow- 
erful motives,  which  operate  on  the  minds  of  any,  to 
persevere  to  the  end  are  the  fear  of  being  lost  and  the 
hope  of  being  happy  ;  they  are  selfish  and  their  religion 
is  of  no  value.  Their  own  happiness  is  their  chief 
end.  They  are  influenced  by  a  slavish  fear  and  a 
selfish  hope. 

It  is  the  impression  on  the  minds  of  the  unrenewed, 
that  if  they  once  become  Christians  they  shall  certainly 
be  saved.  And  the  question  presented  to  every 
Christian,  when  most  doubtful  respecting  his  future 
prospects  is  not,  whether,  if  really  a  Christian  he 
ihall  be  saved,  but  whether  he  is  a  Christian  indeed. 

Now,  let  us  consider  by  what  motives  men  are 
usually  influenced.  In  the  pursuit  of  an  object,  its  in- 
trinsic worth  and  its  durability  are  always  considered. 
The  price  we  are  willing  to  pay  for  it,  and  the  exer- 
tions we  are  willing  to  make  to  obtain  it,  depend  on 
the  considerations  which  have  been  mentioned.  Why 
are  we  willing  to  pay  a  great  price  for  some  articles 
15 


162  CHRISTIAN    PERSEVERANCE 

and  not  for  others?  The  answer  mnst  be,  becanse  we 
esteem  them  of  greater  intrinsic  vahie,  or  more  in- 
dispensably necessary  to  our  happiness  than  other 
articles.  Again,  where  two  objects  are  of  the  same 
value,  why  are  we  willing  to  give  more  for  one  than 
for  the  other  ?  Must  not  the  answer  be,  because  one  is 
more  durable  than  the  other,  and  we  can  enjoy  it  lon- 
ger than  the  other?  Suppose  a  man  is  in  pursuit  of 
an  estate  ;  will  he  not  give  most  for  one,  to  which  he 
can  obtain  a  good  title  by  which  it  may  be  secured  to 
him  and  his  heirs  forever?  Will  he  not  be  more 
wilhng  to  be  at  expense  in  putting  it  in  order  and  in 
cultivating  it,  than  if  doubtful  whether  he  shall  be 
able  to  retain  it  more  than  a  year? 

The  impression  on  every  serious  mind  is  that  reli- 
gion is  something  of  great  intrinsic  value — that  it  is 
indispensable  to  our  future  life  and  happiness — and 
that  if  once  possessed  it  will  secure  to  us  a  good  title 
to  an  inheritance  incorruptible,  undefiled  and  that 
fadeth  not  away.  And  it  is  the  common  belief  that 
any,  who  have  made  a  profession  of  religion,  and  have 
become  immoral  in  their  conduct,  were  never  born  of 
the  Spirit.     This  is  the  Scripture  view  of  the  subject. 

Though  we  are  allowed  to  have  respect  unto  the 
recompense  of  reward  ;  yet  love  of  God  is  the  fulfilling 
of  the  law  and  the  spring  of  all  right  actions.  The 
purest  exercises  flow  from  love  of  the  holy  character 
of  God.  The  Christian  is  never  so  holy  and  hnppy 
as  when  he  has  such  a  view  of  the  glory  of  God, 
shining  in  the  face  of  Jesus  Christ  that  he  forgets 
himself — and  for  the  time  is  influenced  neither  by  the 
fear  of  future  misery  nor  the  hope  of  future  happiness. 
He  is  filled  with  all  the  fulness  of  God  and  can  think 
of  nothing  else. 


AND    GROWTH    IN    GRACE.  163 

The  inquiry  may  here  be  made,  what  are  the  con- 
siderations which  give  us  the  most  affecting  view  of 
the  intrinsic  value  of  reh'gion,  and  make  it  indispensa- 
ble tcJour  future  life  and  happiness  ?  There  are  several 
considerations,  which  deserve  notice — our  just  expo- 
sure to  everlasting  misery — the  great  price  paid  for 
our  redemption — restoration  to  the  friendship  of  God — 
and  an  inheritance  to  which  religion  gives  to  its  sub- 
jects a  good  title.  Nothing  can  be  more  evident  than 
this — that  the  deeper  are  our  own  views  of  human  de- 
pravity the  higher  will  be  our  estimation  of  that  reli- 
gion, by  which  we  obtain  deliverance  from  the  bondage 
and  consequences  of  sin.  All  attempts  to  show  that 
men  are  not  depraved,  when  they  begin  to  be,  tend  to 
lower  our  estimation  of  the  value  of  religion.  They 
also  tend  to  lessen  our  anxiety  to  become  truly  reli- 
gious, and  to  diminish  our  efforts  to  secure  a  good 
hope  of  future  life. 

The  same  remarks  are  applicable  to  all  attempts  to 
limit  our  views  of  the  price  paid  for  our  redemption. 
The  Unitarian,  who  denies  the  divinity  of  Christ,  and 
maintains  that  his  death  was  only  that  of  a  martyr, 
denies  the  doctrine  of  native  depravity  and  has  very 
defective  views  of  sin  and  of  its  consequences. 

Now  the  value  of  the  inheritance  purchased  for  the 
redeemed  must  correspond  with  the  price  paid  for  it. 
For  we  cannot  suppose  that  a  being  of  infinite  wisdom 
would  pay  more  than  its  estimated  value.  How  can 
those,  who  have  superficial  views  of  human  depravity, 
or,  who  deny  the  divinity  of  Christ,  have  any  just 
conceptions  of  that  inheritance,  to  which  true  believers 
are  heirs? 

The   everlasting  duration   of   the   inheritance,  to 


164  CHRISTIAN    PERSEVERANCE 

which  the  redeemed  are  made  heirs  adds  much  to  its 
value.  It  may  be  added,  as  their  capacities  will  be 
constantly  enlarged,  they  will  find  the  supply  of  their 
various  wants  corresponding  with  their  desired.  As 
they  progress  so  their  inheritance  will  appear  also  to 
increase  in  extent  and  excellence. 

APPLICATION. 

You  have  now  before  you,  my  brethren,  an  object, 
of  the  value  of  which  we  have  no  adequate  conception. 
It  is  an  object,  which  if  once  possessed  you  can  never 
lose.  It  would  be  hardly  worth  pursuit,  should  you 
be  liable  to  lose  it  as  soon  as  obtained,  or  at  any  sub- 
sequent period.  You  may  now  obtain  it  without 
money  and  without  price.  More  than  this,  you  must 
receive  it  as  a  free  gift,  or  you  cannot  receive  it  at  all. 
One  of  the  greatest  obstacles  to  the  salvation  of  those, 
who  hear  the  gospel,  is  their  unwillingness  to  give  up 
all  dependence  on  their  own  works.  Here  is  much 
of  the  preacher's  labor.  Men  are  opposed  to  that  view 
of  depravity,  which  shows  them  that  there  is  nothing 
good  in  their  hearts  by  nature  and  that  all  the  exer- 
cises of  them  are  sinful.  But  they  must  come  to  this 
conclusion,  or  they  cannot  be  saved.  They  will  not 
however  confess  the  whole  truth  till  the  light  of  God's 
Spirit  shines  in  the  dark  chambers  of  their  soul.  The 
doctrine  of  native  depravity  teaches  men  that  they  are 
lost — under  sentence  of  death,  unable  to  help  them- 
selves, and  that  they  must  look  out  of  themselves  for 
justification.  The  gospel  points  them  to  the  Lamb 
of  God,  whose  blood  cleanseth  from  all  sin. 

The  hope  of  Christians  rests  on  a  sure  foundation. 
They  have  the  promise  of  God  that  he  will  be  with 


AND    GROWTH    IN    GRACE.  165 

them  in  every  trial  till  the  end  of  life.  And  we  know, 
said  the  apostle,  that  all  things  work  together  for  good 
to  them  that  love  God,  to  them  who  are  called  accard- 
ing  to  his  purpose. — Whom  the  Lord  loveth  he  chast- 
eneth,  and  scourgeth  every  son,  whom  he  receiveth. 
Now  no  chastening  for  the  present  seemeth  to  be  joy- 
ous, but  grevious  :  nevertheless,  afterward  it  yieldeth 
the  peaceable  fruit  of  righteousness  unto  them,  which 
are  exercised  thereby.  My  brethren,  said  the  apostle 
James,  count  it  all  joy  when  ye  fall  into  divers  tempta- 
tions ;  knowing  this,  that  the  trying  of  your  faith 
worketh  patience.  We  glory  in  tribulations,  said  the 
-apostle  to  the  Romans,  knowing  that  tribulation  work- 
eth patience,  and  patience  experience,  and  experience 
hope:  and  hope  maketh  not  ashamed;  because  the 
love  of  God  is  shed  abroad  in  our  hearts  by  the  Holy 
Ghost,  which  is  given  unto  us. 

Those  trials  through  which  Christians  are  called  to 
pass,  being  sanctified,  prove  the  means  of  purifying 
their  faith  and  every  grace,  and  of  promoting  their 
advancement  in  holiness.  But  the  same  trials  occa- 
sion the  apostacy  of  hypocrites.  It  is  no  certain  proof 
that  any  one  is  a  Christian  that  he  has  maintained  a 
good  standing  in  the  church  for  many  years.  We  are 
ourselves  experiencing  constant  physical  and  mental 
changes,  and  there  is  a  great  variety  in  our  trials. 
The  circumstances  of  our  life  are  constantly  changing 
and  our  associates  are  different  at  one  time  from  those 
at  another.  How  can  any  one  have  a  full  assurance 
of  salvation,  when  there  are  new  and  severe  trials, 
through  which  he  must  pass  on  his  way  to  heaven  ? 
Those,  who  speak  of  their  hope  with  the  greatest  con- 
fidence, are  the  very   persons,  who  most  frequently 


166  CHRISTIAN    PERSEVERANCE    &  C 

apostatize.     They  are  ignorant  of  their  own  hearts, 
and  of  tfie  warfare  and  trials  of  the  Christian  hfe. 

In  view,  Hkewise,  of  tlie  subject  under  consideration, 
I  can  with  confidence  assure  all,  who  now  listen  to 
the  sound  of  the  gospel;  if  you  once  become  Chris- 
tians you  will  certainly  be  saved.  One  exercise  of 
true  faith  unites  you  to  Christ.  This  union  can  never 
be  dissolved.  It  is  not  meant  by  this,  that  the  one  act 
of  justifying  faith  is  not  to  be  followed  by  a  life  of 
faith.  Grace  has  been  compared  to  a  living  fountain 
which  never  ceases  to  flow — and  which  becomes 
broader  and  deeper  till  it  is  lost  in  the  wide  and  fath- 
omless ocean.  I  am  not  ashamed  to  urge  you  to  seek 
for  that  religion,  which,  if  obtained,  will  never  be  lost. 
It  will  deliver  you  from  the  curse  of  the  divine  law — 
from  the  fear  of  future  punishment — reconcile  you  to 
the  character  of  God,  and  make  you  heirs  of  God  and 
joint  heirs  with  Christ  to  an  inheritance  incorruptible 
undefiled,  and  that  fadeth  not  away.  Think  of  the 
great  things  the  Son  of  God  has  done  to  lay  a  broad 
foundation  for  your  justification.  His  invitation  to 
every  one  of  you  is — as  really  as  if  he  were  to  call  you 
by  name — Come,  for  all  things  are  now  ready.  He 
appears  before  you  in  the  gospel  as  the  most  amiable 
of  all  persons  and  the  most  compassionate — as  one  too 
who  posseses  infinite  resources— one  who  is  the  heir 
of  all  things,  and  who  ofl^ers  to  make  you  joint  heirs 
with  him  to  the  inheritance  he  has  purchased  with 
his  own  blood.  Be  persuaded,  sinner,  this  day,  and 
while  you  are  listening  to  this  invitation,  to  come. 
Say,  I  pray  you,  liOrd  I  come — help  me  to  come  with 
a  penitent,  believing  heart. — Amen. 


DISCOURSE    XII. 

— =§<!)#>§== — 

DIVINE    SOVEREIGNTY. 

For  he  saith  to  Moses,  I  will  have  mercy  on  whom  I  will  have  mercy, 
and  I  will  have  compassion  on  whom  I  will  have  compassion.  So  then 
it  is  not  of  him  that  willeth  nor  of  him  that  runneth,  but  of  God  that 
ehoweth  mercy.— ^RoM.  ix.  15,  16. 

This  passage  of  scripinrej  which  presents  to  onr 
view  one  of  the  brightest  and  most  glorious  features 
of  the  divine  character,  is  thought  by  some  to  be  one 
of  the  most  discourao^ino:  in  the  whole  volume  of  rev- 
elation  to  the  anxious  sinner.  But  when  it  is  properly- 
explained  and  he  rightly  understands  it,  he  finds  that 
it  contains  the  strongest  encouragement  to  return  im- 
mediately to  God.  It  may  be,  and,  perhaps,  is  some- 
times so  explained  as  to  produce  repulsive  feelings  and 
strong  opposition  to  the  truth. 

W^hom,  let  me  ask,  does  it  discourage?  It  does 
indeed  discourage  those,  who  are  seeking  to  be  justified 
by  their  works — their  obedience  to  the  law  of  God,  or 
by  their  own  power  and  will.  The  doctrine  of  justifi- 
cation by  works  is  agreeable  to  the  unrenewed  heart. 
I?y  some  kind  of  works,  Jews,  Mahometans,  Pagans, 


168  DIVINE     SOVEREIGNTY. 

and  Papists,  hope  to  secure  for  themselves  future  hap- 
piness. It  is  this  which  makes  them  wilUiis:  to  offer 
expensive  sacrifices— perform  long  pilgrimages,  repeat 
many  prayers,  or  submit  to  severe  bodily  mortification 
and  suffering. 

It  is  by  no  means  difiicult  to  account  for  this  strong 
attachment  to  the  doctrine  of  justification  by  works. 
The  moral  law,  which  contains  no  intimation  of  salva- 
tion by  grace,  is  written  in  the  hearts  of  all  mankind. 
For  when  the  Gentiles,  which  have  not  the  law  ( i.  e. 
the  written  law,)  do  by  nature  the  things  contained  in 
the  law,  these,  having  not  the  law,  are  a  law  unto 
themselves  ;  which  show  the  work  of  the  law,  written 
in  their  hearts,  their  conscience  also  bearing  witness, 
and  their  thoughts  the  meanwhile  accusing  or  else 
excusing  one  another.  Now  the  moral  law  demands 
perfect  obedience  as  the  only  ground  of  justification. 
By  this  law  works  are  the  only  foundation  of  hope  for 
favor.  The  sinner  thinks,  till  his  attention  is  directed 
to  Christ,  if  he  cannot  be  justified  by  works,  that  there 
is  nothing  left  on  which  he  can  rest.  A  state  of  con- 
viction without  any  knowledge  of  the  way  of  salvation 
by  grace  must  be  a  state  of  distress  and  despondency. 

The  first  effect  of  conviction  is  a  sense  of  condem- 
nation by  the  moral  law.  In  this  state  the  sinner  is 
like  a  man,  who  has  injured  another,  and  is  detected. 
To  escape  punishment  he  endeavors  in  some  way  to 
give  satisfaction.  Almost  any  one  to  escape  capital 
punishment  would  give  all  his  possessions.  The 
attention  of  the  awakened  sinner  is  first  directed  to 
the  law,  which  is  a  covenant^of  works.  He  hopes  by 
reformation  of  life  and  a  return  to  duty  to  obtain  relief. 
He  never  comes  to  Clirist  till  convinced  that  there  is 


DIVINE     SOVEREIGNTY.  I^ 

no  help  in  himself,  and  that  all  his  works  are  of  no 
value  and  his  heart  is  depraved  and  wicked. 

One  important  object  of  the  apostle  Paul  in  hia 
labors  for  the  conversion  of  the  Jews,  was  to  convince 
them  that  by  the  deeds  of  the  law  no  flesh  could  be 
justified  in  the  sight  of  God ;  for.  he  said,  by  the  law 
is  the  knowledge  of  sin.  Forall  have  sinned  and  come 
short  of  the  glory  of  God.  Even  at  the  present  time, 
the  most  difficult  part  of  the  preacher's  work  is  to 
convince  men  that  their  works,  as  a  ground  of  justifi- 
cation, are  of  no  value.  When  thus  convinced  by 
the  Holy  Spirit  great  is  their  distress  till  they  find  rest 
in  Christ.  When  their  foundation  consisting  of  their 
works  is  taken  away,  it  seems  to  them  that  they  are 
sinking  into  the  abyss  of  woe,  till  they  find  themselves 
in  the  arms  of  their  Savior.  But  their  hopes  cannot 
rest  on  Christ  till  the  old  foundation  is  destroyed. 
For  I  through  the  law,  said  the  apostle,  am  dead  to 
the  law,  that  I  might  live  unto  God.  I  am  crucified 
with  Christ,  nevertheless  I  live,  yet  not  1  but  Christ 
liveth  in  me,  and  the  life  which  I  now  live  in  the 
flesh,  I  live  by  the  faith  of  the  Son  of  God,  who  loved 
me  and  gave  himself  for  me. 

Whom  does  not  the  text  encourage  to  hope  for 
salvation? 

1.  Christianity  places  the  Gentile  on  the  same  level 
with  the  Jew.  The  promise  made  to  Abraham  that 
in  his  seed  all  the  families  of  the  earth  should  be 
blessed,  was  fulfiilled,  when  Christ  said  to  his  disciples, 
the  apostles.  Go  ye  into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the 
gospel  to  every  creature.  For  many  centuries  the 
Hebrews  were  more  highly  favored  than  any  other 
nation.     Unto  them  were  committed  the  oracles  of 


170  DIVINE      SOVEREIGNTY. 

God.  To  them  pertained  the  adoption,  and  the  glory 
and  the  covenants,  and  the  giving  of  the  law,  and  the 
service  of  God,  and  the  promises,  while  all  other  na- 
tions were  left  to  worship  idols. 

But  now  in  Christ  Jesus,  said  the  apostle  to  the 
church  at  Ephesus,  ye  who  sometime  were  far  off, 
are  made  nigh  by  the  blood  of  Christ:  for  he  is  our 
peace,  who  hath  made  both  one,  and  hath  broken 
down  the  middle  wall  of  partition  between  us.  The 
Jews  had  long  been  accustomed  on  account  of  their 
peculiar  privileges  to  despise  the  Gentiles,  and  to  con- 
sider themselves  superior  to  others,  as  they  had  been 
the  chosen  friends  of  God.  But  under  the  Christian 
dispensation  all  national  distinctions  are  abolished. 
God  claims  the  right  to  grant  the  same  privileges  to 
the  Gentiles  that  he  had  granted  to  Abraham  and  his 
posterity.  Abraham  was  living  among  idolaters,  and 
for  aught  we  know  was  himself  an  idolater,  when 
called  of  God  to  leave  his  country  and  to  go  into  the 
land  of  Canaan.  Why  God  chose  him  rather  than 
any  other  person  we  know  not.  It  was  not  because 
he  was  better  than  others.  He  had  no  greater  claim 
on  God,  when  he  was  called,  than  the  Gentiles  had, 
when  they  were  called  by  the  preaching  of  the  gospel. 
God  had  a  perfect  right  to  take  from  them  the  pecu- 
liar privileges,  he  had  graciously  permitted  them  to 
enjoy,  and  which  they  had  abused.  They  might  still 
by  repentance  and  faith  in  the  Messiah  they  had  long 
expected  be  justified  and  saved.  After  the  commence- 
ment of  the  Christian  dispensation  no  Gentile  could 
say,  because  1  am  not  a  descendent  of  Abraham,  it  is 
of  no  use  for  me  to  hear  the  gospel — I  cannot  hope  for 
salvation.     He  might  rejoice  to  know  tiiat  God  was 


DIVINE     SOVEREIGNTY.  171 

as  ready  to  save  the  GenlilCwS  as  the  Jews.  Facts  too 
made  it  evident;  that  the  former  were  more  ready  to 
receive  Christ  than  the  latter — and  that  greater  num- 
bers of  the  former  than  of  the  latter  were  justified  and 
saved. 

2.  Christianity  places  the  poor  on  the  same  level 
with  the  rich.  When  John  the  baptist,  while  in  prison, 
sent  two  of  his  disciples  to  Christ,  to  ascertain  whether 
or  not  he  were  the  long  expected  Messiah  ;  he  did  not 
give  them  a  direct  answer,  but  referred  them  for  proof 
to  his  works.  Go,  he  said,  and  show  John  again 
those  things,  which  you  do  hear  and  see:  The  blind 
receive  their  sight,  and  the  lame  walk;  the  lepers  are 
cleansed  and  the  deaf  hear  ;  the  dead  are  raised  up, 
and  the  poor  have  the  gospel  preached  to  them. 
Isaiah  the  evangelical  prophet,  had  a  distant  view  of 
the  privileges,  enjoyed  under  the  present  dispensation. 
He  is  represented  as  standing  in  some  place  frequented 
by  persons  of  every  nation,  and  calling  to  them  to 
hear  the  joyful  news — to  hear  every  one  for  himself— 
Ho!  see,  hear,  every  one  that  thirsteth,  come  ye  to 
the  waters,  and  he  that  hath  no  money;  come  ye,  buy 
and  eat ;  yea,  come  buy  wine  and  milk  without 
money  and  without  price. — And  the  Spirit  and  the 
bride  say,  come.  And  let  him  that  heareth  say,  come. 
And  let  him  that  is  athirst,  come.  And  whosoever  will^ 
let  him  take  the  water  of  life  freely.  What  more  can 
the  poor  desire?  With  respect  to  the  good  things  of  this 
world  the  rich  have  the  advantage;  but  with  respect 
to  spiritual  things  they  are  not  more  highly  favored 
than  the  poor.  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  said  Jesus 
unto  his  disciples,  that  a  rich  man  shall  hardly  enter 
into  the  kingdom  of  God.     The  care  of  this  world, 


172  DIVINE      SOVEREIGNTY. 

and  the  deceilfuliiess  of  riches  choke  the  word  and 
render  it  unproductive.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  not  many 
wise  men  after  the  flesh— esteemed  wise  by  the  world — 
not  many  mighty  and  not  many  noble  are  called. 
The  Christian  church  consists  chiefly  of  those,  who 
are  neither  very  poor  nor  very  rich.  The  poor  can- 
not complain  that  they  are  excluded  from  heaven  by 
their  poverty,  which  prevents  them  from  enjoying 
many  privileges  and  comforts,  which  none  but  the 
rich  can  obtain.  Indeed,  as  the  poor  have  no  posses- 
sions on  the  earth,  powerful  motives  urge  them  to 
seek  an  inheritance  in  heaven.  The  rich  and  the 
mighty  are  less  disposed  than  the  poor  to  listen  to  the 
humbling  truths  of  the  gospel.  So  far  as  it  regards 
substantial  riches  and  permanent  happiness  the  pros- 
pects of  the  poor  are  quite  as  encourageing  as  those  of 
the  rich.  Silver  and  gold,  however  large  the  amount, 
cannot  purchase  a  mansion  in  heaven. 

3.  The  learned  and  the  illiterate  are  placed  on  the 
same  level.  Though  there  are  some  things  contained 
in  the  scriptures,  which  are  mysterious;  yet,  every 
thing  important  for  us  to  understand,  and  which  is 
necessary  to  our  salvation,  is  made  plain,  either  by 
the  most  simple  language,  or  by  various  familiar  illus- 
trations. Some  of  the  most  mysterious  subjects  are 
quite  as  well  understood  by  the  illiterate  as  by  the 
learned.  The  former  are  more  willing  than  the  latter 
to  receive  on  the  testimony  of  God,  doctrines  they  do 
not  understand.  Many  of  the  corruptions,  which 
have  injured  the  church,  may  be  traced  to  men  of 
talents  and  learning,  who,  to  make  Christianity  more 
acceptable  to  men  of  the  world,  have;  labored  to  accom- 
modate it  to  the  human  reason.     In  every  age  some 


DIVINE     SOVEREIGNTY.  173 

new  philosophical  scheme  has  been  invented  with 
the  hope  of  removing  the  objections  of  men  of  the 
world  to  Christianity.  Overlooking  the  radical  oppo- 
sition of  the  heart  to  the  doctrines  peculiar  to  Chris- 
tianity, the  most  distinguishing  truths  have  been, 
either  concealed  or  modified  to  suit  the  taste  of  worldly 
men.  The  impression  is  sometimes  made  on  an  audi- 
ence that  the  preacher  does  not  in  his  heart  believe 
the  doctrines  of  the  approved  confession  of  the  church 
to  which  he  belongs. 

Splendid  talents  and  extensive  learning  like  great 
riches  darken  the  spiritual  vision,  nourish  the  pride 
and  strengthen  the  opposition  of  the  heart  to  the  sim- 
ple and  humbling  doctrines  of  the  gospel.  It  is  hard 
for  men  of  uncommon  powers  of  mind  to  be  satisfied 
with  the  reception  of  such  truths  as  way-faring  men, 
though  fools,  or  illiterate,  may  understand.  Hence  we 
find  few  of  the  most  learned  as  well  as  of  the  most 
wealthy  give  satisfactory  evidence  of  true  piety.  The 
illiterate  cannot  complain  that  they  are  excluded  from 
heaven,  because  they  cannot  understand  those  truths, 
the  cordial  belief  of  which  is  essential  to  their  salva- 
tion. Many  of  the  illiterate  do  understand,  and  some 
have  cordially  received  the  truths  of  Christianity, 
while  some  proud  of  their  talents  and  learning  remain 
in  unbelief.  The  prosperity  of  the  church  does  not 
depend  on  the  most  wealthy,  or  the  most  learned. 
Too  many  of  these  classes  do  more  to  impede  than  to 
advance  the  kingdom  of  Christ. 

1  might  mention  other  particulars,  which  make  it 
manifest  that  the  plan  God  has  adopted  for  the  con- 
version of  men  is  so  perfect  as  to  strip  from  the  un- 
believing all  their  excuses,  and  to  convince  them  that 
16 


174  DIVINE      SOVEREIGNTY. 

there  is  nothing  in  the  circumstances  of  any  one  to 
prevent  him  from  returning  to  his  offended  sovereign 
witii  as  fair  a  prospect  of  forgiveness  and  justification 
as  any  one  ever  had,  who  did  return  to  him  and  was 
forgiven  and  justified. 

God  is  perfectly  free,  and  is  under  no  obligation  to 
any  one.  Our  works  form  no  part  of  the  righteous- 
ness, which  is  the  foundation  of  our  acceptance  in  the 
sight  of  God.  The  righteousness  of  Christ  is  of  infi- 
nite value.  It  needs  no  addition,  and  will  allow  noth- 
ing to  be  taken  from  it. 

This  view  of  the  subject  corresponds  with  the  expe- 
rience of  every  Christian.  And  I  appeal,  brethren, 
for  proof  to  your  own  experience.  It  must  be  admitted 
that  the  teachings  of  the  Holy  Spirit  correspond  with 
the  scriptures,  which  were  given  by  inspiration  of 
God.  The  question  then  is,  what  are  the  convictions 
of  the  sinner,  when  a  subject  of  the  powerful  operations 
of  the  Holy  Spirit? 

1.  His  conscience  condemns  him  for  his  transgres- 
sions of  that  law,  which  is  written  in  his  heart,  and 
which  is  holy,  and  just  and  good.  He  sees  clearly 
that  all  its  precepts  are  reasonable  and  that  his  obliga- 
tions to  obey  all  the  commands  of  God  are  infinitely 
great.  His  sense  of  just  condemnation  is  n"jeasured  by 
his  sense  of  obligation.  The  one  cannot  exceed  the 
other.  We  cannot  feel  that  we  are  justly  condemned 
farther  than  we  fiave  a  sense  of  our  obligations  to  do 
the  will  of  God. 

When  the  conviction  of  any  one  is  as  perfect  as  it  is 
before  his  conversion,  he  sees,  not  only  that  he  is 
justly  condemned,  but  that  there  is  no  lielp  in  himself, 
and  that  God  is  under  no  obligation  to  save  him.     He 


DIVINE     SOVEREIGNTY.  175 

sees,  also,  as  salvation  is  of  grace,  and,  as  God  will 
have  mercy  on  whom  he  will  have  mercy,  that  noth- 
ing in  the  circumstances  of  his  life  prevents  him  from 
hoping  for  mercy.  He  is  assured  by  all  Christians,  of 
every  variety  of  circumstances  and  character  before 
their  conversion,  that  as  soon  as  they,  with  an  unre- 
served confession  of  their  sins,  made  an  unconditional 
surrender  of  themselves  to  God,  that  they  were  re- 
ceived, forgiven  and  justified.  Now,  if  we  come  to 
God  divested  of  all  dependence  on  our  works  and 
without  any  claim  on  his  justice ;  we  must  feel  that 
he  is  perfectly  free  to  save  us  or  to  leave  us  to  perish. 

You  can  recollect  the  time,  my  brethren,  when  you 
felt  condemned  by  the  law  of  God,  and  when  you  felt 
that  he  had  a  perfect  right  to  leave  you  to  perish  in 
your  sins.  Your  only  ground  of  hope  was  the  free, 
rich  and  sovereign  grace  of  God,  who  might  have 
mercy  on  you  as  well  as  on  others.  The  Holy  Spirit 
taught  you  this.  And  as  before  remarked  the  teach- 
ings of  the  Holy  Spirit  correspond  with  his  word.  It 
was  indeed  this  view  of  divine  sovereignty,  which 
preserved  you  from  a  state  of  complete  despondency. 

Now,  let  me  ask  what  were  your  views  and  ac- 
knowledgements, when  you  first  indulged  a  hope  of 
salvation,  before  your  mind  was  influenced  by  any 
human  theory?  Did  it  not  appear  to  you  that  the 
change,  you  experienced,  was  the  work  of  God — that 
grace,  unmerited  grace,  saved  you  and  made  you  differ 
from  others?  Had  you  any  disposition  to  attribute  to 
your  own  works  the  change,  you  experienced?  Did 
not  the  following  stanzas  express  your  feelings.? 

"  When  God  revealed  his  gracious  name 
"  And  changed  my  mournful  state, 


176  DIVINE     SOVEREIGNTY. 

"  My  rapture  seemed  a  pleasing  dream, 

"  The  grace  appeared  so  great. 

"  The  world  beheld  ihe  glorious  change 

"  And  did  thy  hand  confess : 

"  My  tongue  broke  out  in  unknown  strains 

"  And  sung  surprising  grace. 

"  Great  is  the  work  !  my  neighbors  cried 

"  And  owned  the  power  divine  ; 

"  Great  is  the  work  !'  my  heart  replied, — 

"  And  be  the  glory  thine  !" 

The  humble  Christian  is  willing  to  take  shame  and 
confusion  of  face  to  himself  and  to  ascribe  all  the 
glory  to  God.  When  at  the  table  of  the  Lord,  with  a 
penitent,  broken  but  believing  heart  the  following 
stanza  expresses  his  feelings. 

"  Why  was  I  made  to  hear  thy  voice 

And  enter  while  there's  room  1 
When  thousands  make  a  wretched  choice, 

And  rather  starve  than  come." 

The  views  of  those,  who  have  experienced  a  work 
of  grace  in  their  hearts  are  essentially  the  same,  when 
they  first  begin  to  hope.  But  as  grace  at  the  com- 
mencement of  its  operations  is  like  unto  leaven,  which 
a  woman  took  and  hid  in  three  measures  of  meal — 
much  depravity  remains  to  be  influenced  by  human 
theories.  It  is  not  strange,  therefore,  that  Christians 
not  distinguished  for  piety  embrace  some  opinions, 
which  are  more  agreeable  to  feelings  not  mortified 
than  to  the  word  of  God.  They  are  by  imperceptible 
degrees  drawn  from  the  simplicity  of  the  truth,  not  so 
far  indeed  as  to  occasion  their  final  ruin,  but  so  far  as 
to  injure  the  cause  of  him  to  whom  they  are  indebted 
for  their  hope  of  salvation. 

The  doctrine  of  divine  sovereignty  is  the  doctrine 
of  salvation  by  grace.     We  every  day  see  illustrations 


DIVINE     SOVEREIGNTY.  177 

of  this  doctrine.  One  is  prosperous  in  the  world, 
another  meets  with  disappointments  and  losses — one 
is  cut  down  in  youth — another  lives  to  old  age.  The 
seasons  'of  the  year  are  not  subject  to  our  control. 
God  distributes  his  favors  as  he  pleases. 

Now  as  God  is  the  same  yesterday,  to-day  and 
forever,  the  events  of  time  must  be  the  result  of  his 
eternal  purposes.  His  knowledge  has  never  been  in- 
creased. Things  future  as  well  as  things  past  are 
present  to  him.  Though  of  all  beings  in  the  universe 
the  most  immutable  ;  yet  of  all  beings  in  the  universe 
he  is  the  most  susceptible  of  being  moved.  He  is 
now  perfectly  free  to  bestow  or  to  withhold  his  favors. 
The  considerations  which  now  influence  him  in  an- 
swer to  our  prayers  to  bless  us,  or  to  deliver  us  from 
evil,  were  always  in  his  mind.  If  it  be  admitted 
that  God  is  now  perfectly  free ;  why  should  any 
object  to  the  immutability,  or  the  eternity  of  his  free- 
dom? If  God  is  not  perfectly  free  and  susceptible  of 
being  moved,  of  what  use  is  prayer,  and  how  are  we 
to  understand  the  promises  made  to  those,  who  call 
upon  him?  Is  not  God  as  susceptible  of  being  moved, 
and  as  perfectly  free  to  grant  us  favors  we  need,  as  any 
earthly  parent  to  be  moved  by  the  cries  of  his  children, 
and  to  grant  them  the  things,  for  which  they  ask  ? 
Let  the  scriptures  be  our  guide  m  regard  to  this  sub- 
ject. Thus  Christ  taught  his  disciples  to  pray,  and 
encouraged  them  to  hope  for  a  favorable  answer.  And 
I  say  unto  you,  ask,  and  it  shall  be  given  you  ;  seek 
and  ye  shall  find ;  knock  and  it  shall  be  opened  unto 
you.  For  every  one  that  asketh,  receiveth  ;  and  he 
that  seeketh,  findeth  ;  and  to  him  that  knocketh,  it 
Bhall  be  opened.     If  a  son  shall  ask  bread  of  any  of 


178  DIVINE     SOVEREIGNTY. 

you  tliat  is  a  father,  will  he  give  him  a  stone?  or,  if 
he  ask  a  fish,  will  he  for  a  fish  give  him  a  serpent? 
or,  if  he  shall  ask  an  egg,  will  he  ofier  him  a  scorpion  ? 
If  ye  then,  being  evil,  know  how  to  give  good  gifts 
unto  your  children ;  how  much  more  shall  your 
heavenly  Father  give  the  Holy  Spirit  to  them  that  ask 
him  ?  There  is  a  sense,  in  which  there  is  no  past  time 
with  God.  He  is  influenced  by  present  considerations 
at  the  present  time,  just  as  much  as  if  his  purposes^were 
not  eternal.  With  respect  to  us  past  events,  which 
are  matters  of  history,  cannot  be  changed,  and  we 
never  pray  God  to  change  them  though  we  may  pray 
that  he  may  counteract  their  influence.  But  with  re- 
spect to  God  his  eternal  purposes  are  his  present  pur- 
poses. 

To  many,  the  eternal  and  immutable  purposes  of 
God  appear  to  be  inconsistent  with  his  freedom  and 
his  susceptibility  of  being  moved  by  our  cries  and 
prayers  at  the  present  time.  I5ut  he  is  immutably 
and  eternally  free  and  immutably  and  eternally  com- 
passionate. In  this  he  differs  from  the  gods  of  the 
heathen.  Some  not  understanding  the  subject  ac- 
cuse the  friends  of  truth  of  holding  doctrines,  similar 
to  the  doctrines  of  the  fatalist.  There  is  no  ground 
for  this  charge;  for  we  maintain  that  God  is  now 
perfectly  free,  infinitely  compassionate — and  is  in- 
fluenced by  such  considerations,  as  are  present  to 
his  mind,  when  we  confess  our  sins  and  otfer  prayer 
to  him.  Because  God  always  has  been  what  he  is 
now — because  his  plans,  decrees,  and  purposes  always 
have  been  what  they  are  now ;  some  seem  to  think 
he  cannot  be  influenced  by  present  considerations. 
But  they   overlook  the  facts  that   God   is   perfectly 


DIVINE    SOVEREIGNTY.  179 

free  now  to  act — and  that  he  is  infinitely  benevolent, 
liberal  and  compassionate.  It  is  his  immutable  pur- 
pose to  hear  and  answer  prayer — to  pardon  the  peni- 
tent— to  justify  and  save  all,  who  believe  in  Christ. 
We  need  not,  therefore,  look  back  to  perplex  our  minds 
with  subjects  which  it  is  difficult  to  understand.  The 
scriptures  direct  our  thoughts  to  the  future.  Every 
one  must  admit,  who  believes  that  God  is  eternal  and 
immutable  that  what  he  does  in  time  and  in  the  cir- 
cumstances in  which  he  does  it ,  he  always  intended 
to  do.  He  never  intended  to  save  any  one  in  his  sins — 
while  impenitent  and  unbelieving.  And  he  always 
intended  liberally  to  reward  those,  who  diligently 
serve  him.  ^o  doubt  erroneous  views  of  the  immuta- 
bility of  God  have  been  injurious  to  the  cause  of  truth. 
But  we  know  that  his  treatment  of  men  corresponds 
with  their  treatment  of  him.  If  they  do  his  will,  they 
will  enjoy  his  favor. 

REFLECTIONS. 

In  view  of  the  subject  under  consideration  I  can 
with  great  confidence  exliort  and  encourage  all  classes 
of  persons  immediately  to  return  to  God. 

1.  The  poorest  persons,  who  own  neither  houses 
nor  lands,  and  who  by  hard  labor  obtain  but  a  scanty 
support,  may  obtain  a  title  to  an  inheritance  incorrupt- 
ible, undefiled  and  that  fadeth  not  away,  an  inherit- 
ance, which  all  the  gold  and  silver  in  the  world  can- 
not purchase.  If  there  be  any  of  this  class  present,  I 
can  say  to  them,  there  is  nothing  in  your  condition  in 
life,  nothing  in  your  poverty  which  excludes  you  from 
heaven.  When  you  see  the  rich  living  in  splendor 
and  faring  sumptuously  every  day,  you  should  not 
envy  them.     Their  cares  and  their  company  allow 


180  DIVINE    SOVEKEIGNTY. 

them  but  little  time  for  serious  meditation.  The  com- 
pany of  the  rich  are  usually,  the  gay,  fashionable,  and 
thoughtless  members  of  society.  Their  rich  viands 
and  full  cups  unfit  them  for  religious  duties,  and  make 
them  unwilling  to  hear  the  self-denying  truths  of  the 
gospel.  You  are  not  liable  to  many  interruptions 
when  you  have  returned  home  from  your  daily  labors. 
You  can  sit  quietly  by  your  fireside  and  search  the 
scriptures,  where  you  may  find  the  pearl  of  great 
price.  In  your  devotional  exercises  you  can  lift  up 
your  prayer  to  God,  who  is  ever  ready  to  hear  you. 
For  thus  saith  the  high  and  lofty  one,  that  inhabiteth 
eternity,  whose  name  alone  is  holy:  I  dwell  in  the 
high  and  holy  place,  with  him  also  that  is  of  a  contrite 
and  humble  spirit,  to  revive  the  spirit  of  the  humble 
and  to  revive  the  heart  of  the  contrite  ones. 

2.  There  is  as  much  encouragement  to  the  most 
illiterate  as  to  the  most  learned  to  return  to  God — the 
way  is  as  readily  found  by  the  former  as  by  the  latter — 
and  as  free  for  the  one  as  for  the  other. 

When  we  compare  Christianity,  as  it  appears  in  its 
greatest  simplicity,  with  the  philosophical  schemes  of 
the  most  learned  of  the  ancients  or  moderns  ;  we  not 
only  admire  the  grandeur  of  the  objects  it  exhibits  to 
view,  but  the  more  perfect  adaptation  to  the  most 
illiterate  of  the  means  used  to  obtain  them.  Many 
have  been  the  attempts  of  the  most  learned  to  render 
Christianity  agreeable  to  the  unrenewed  and  intelli- 
gent. Some  of  the  most  distinguishing  feat\ires,  to 
which  the  human  heart  in  its  natural  state  is  most 
opposed,  have  been  concealed,  and  converts  have  been 
multiplied  without  receiving  the  whole  truth.  The 
dependence  of  the  preacher  should  be  on  the  clearest 


DIVINE    SOVEREIGNTY.  181 

and  most  simple  exhibitions  of  the  truth  and  the 
power  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  God  needs  not  the  aid  of 
learned  men.  He  requires  his  servants  to  deliver  his 
messages  as  they  find  them  in  the  volume  of  revela- 
tion, adding  nothing  to  them  and  taking  nothing  from 
them.  Should  they  do  this,  their  hearers  would  not 
remain  at  ease,  the  church  would  not  be  on  such 
friendly  terms  with  the  world,  and  the  unrenewed 
would  not  be  unmoved.  It  is  a  remarkable  fact,  that 
while  many  of  the  learned  are  disputing  about  doc- 
trines and  systems — unable  to  come  to  the  knowledge 
of  the  truth  ;  the  illiterate  find  no  serious  difficulty  in 
understanding  the  essential  truths  of  the  gospel.  If 
we  look  into  our  churches  we  shall  find  a  greater 
proportion  in  them  of  the  unlearned  than  of  the  learn- 
ed. How  must  the  learned  at  the  great  day  feel  when 
about  to  be  finally  condemned  for  their  unbelief! 
Will  they  dare  say  they  could  not  find  the  way  to 
heaven,  though  endued  with  superior  talents  and  favor- 
ed with  the  best  opportunities  for  information  ?  The 
Judge  may  with  great  propriety  appeal  to  multi- 
tudes of  the  illiterate,  who  found  the  way,  as  a  proof 
of  his  justice  in  the  condemnation  of  those,  who  were 
so  blinded  by  their  pride  as  to  reject  the  simple  truths 
of  the  gospel. 

3.  The  gospel  encourages  the  immoral  to  return  to 
God  without  delay.  They  have  no  righteousness  to 
cast  off — no  works  which  they  value  on  which  they 
can  build  a  hope  of  salvation — and  they  have  reason 
to  fear,  as  they  can  but  be  convinced  that  God  is  angry 
with  them  every  day,  that  they  may  be  cut  down 
suddenly.  Powerful  motives  are  presented  to  theii: 
minds  to   influence   them  to   repent   without   delay. 


182  DIVINE    SOVEREIGNTY. 

The  immoral  cannot  expect  to  enter  heaven  without 
repentance  and  an  entire  change  of  life. 

Know  ye  not,  said  the  apostle  to  the  church  at 
Corinth,  that  the  unrighteous  shall  not  inherit  the 
kinsfdom  of  God  ?  Be  not  deceived  :  neither  fornica- 
tors,  nor  idolators,  nor  adulterers,  nor  effeminate, 
nor  abusers  of  themselves  with  mankind,  nor  thieves, 
nor  covetous,  nor  drunkards,  nor  revilers,  nor  extor- 
tioners, shall  enter  the  kingdom  of  God.  And  such 
were  some  of  you:  but  ye  are  washed,  but  ye  are 
sanctified,  but  ye  are  justified,  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  and  by  the  Spirit  of  our  God.  In  the  ac- 
counts published  of  revivals  of  reliction,  when  the 
classes  of  persons  hopefully  converted  are  mentioned, 
we  find  some  who  were  previously  immoral.  Christ 
said  to  the  Pharisees,  who  were  selfrighteous  and  de- 
pended on  their  works  as  a  ground  of  justification, 
Verily  I  say  unto  you,  that  the  publicans  and  harlots 
go  into  the  kuigdom  of  God  before  you. 

Finally.  Be  assured,  my  hearers,  and  I  speak  to 
every  one  present — to  the  poor  as  well  as  to  the  rich — 
to  the  illiterate  as  well  as  those,  best  educated— to  the 
young  as  well  as  to  the  old,  to  the  immoral  as  well  as 
to  the  selfrighteous,  there  is  nothing  in  your  circum- 
stances in  life  to  prevent  you  from  obtaining  a  good 
hope  of  salvation,  if  you  will  return  immediately  to 
God  with  a  penitent  and  broken  heart.  He  that  for- 
gave Mary  Magdalene,  and  Saul  of  Tarsus  can  forgive 
the  very  chief  of  siimers.  Why  not  with  a  noble 
manly  spirit  make  full  confession  to  the  best  of  all 
beings  that  you  have  sinned  against  him  without 
.cause  and  are  not  worthy  of  the  least  of  his  favors — 
but  deservinsr  of  his  wrath?     You  must  come  to  God 


THE    POWER    OF    THE    WORD    OF    GOD.  183 

feeling  that  you  have  no  claim  to  justification  in  his 
sight,  and  that  you  are  justly  condemned  by  his  holy 
law — and  you  must  depend  on  his  sovereign  grace  for 
salvation.  Those,  who  come  to  God  in  this  way,  will 
not  be  rejected.  All,  who  now  have  a  good  hope  of 
salvation,  are  ready  to  assure  3^ou  that  as  soon  as  they 
made  an  unreserved  surrender  of  themselves  to  God, 
who  has  a  perfect  right  to  bestow  his  favors  on  whom 
he  pleases  and  to  withhold  them  from  whom  he 
pleases,  experienced  that  peace,  which  passeth  under- 
standing and  that  joy,  which  is  unspeakable  and  full 
of  Glory.  Do  as  they  did  and  you  will  become  heirs 
of  God  and  joint  heirs  with  Christ  to  an  inheritance 
incorruptible,  iindefiled  and  that  fadeth  not  away, 
reserved  in  heaven  for  you. — Amen. 


DISCOURSE    XIII 

— =©< 


THE  POWER  OF  THE  WORD  OF  GOD. 

Is  not  my  word  like  as  a  fire  ?  saith  the  Lord  ;  and  like  a  hammar 
that  breaketh  the  rock  in  pieces? — Jeremiah  xxiii.  29. 

When  Jeremiah  was  called  of  God  to  the  prophetic 
office,  the  Hebrew  nation  was  excedingly  corrupt. 
Ignorance,  error,  and  wickedness  greatly  abounded. 


184  THE     POWER    OF     THE 

After  Daniel  and  Ezekiel  were  led  into  captivity, 
Jeremiah  was  the  only  true  prophet,  of  whom  we  have 
any  account,  who  still  remained  in  the  land  of  Judea. 
Though  he  might  have  gone  to  Babylon  with  the  as- 
surance of  kind  treatment  in  that  great  city  ;  yet  such 
was  his  love  of  his  country,  and  such  was  the  deep 
interest  he  felt  in  the  welfare  of  the  remnant  that  was 
left,  that  he  could  not  be  separated  from  them.  The 
abuse  and  cruel  treatment  he  received  from  them,  no 
doubt,  drew  many  tears  from  his  eyes;  but  did  not 
harden  his  heart  against  them.  He  hoped  that  God 
would  hear  his  prayers  and  cause  them  to  repent. 
Had  they  regarded  his  admonitions  they  might  have 
been  spared  and  saved  from  ruin.  After  the  murder 
of  Gedaliah,  whom  the  kmg  of  Babylon  had  appointed 
to  be  over  them,  Jeremiah  was  forcibly  taken  to 
Egypt,  where  it  is  supposed  he  died,  or  was  put  to 
death  by  his  enemies. 

During  his  ministry  the  influence  of  Jeremiah  was 
counteracted  by  a  multitude  of  false  teachers ;  the 
number  of  whom  had  increased  in  proportion  to  the 
increase  of  wickedness  in  the  nation.  So  greatly  was 
he  hated  on  account  of  his  fidelity  in  the  discharge  of 
his  duty  that  the  princes  prevailed  on  Zedekiah  to 
permit  them  to  cast  the  prophet  into  a  deep  and  miry 
dungeon,  where  he  would  have  perished  had  not  the 
pity  of  an  Ethiopian  sought  and  eflected  his  deliver- 
ance. 

The  design  of  the  false  teachers  was  to  deliver  such 
discourses  as  would  be  most  agreeable  to  the  people 
with  whom  they  were  connected,  and  from  whom  they 
derived  their  support.  But  the  first  object  of  Jeremiah 
was  to  ascertain  the  mind  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  the 


WORD     OP    GOD.  185 

second  so  to  exhibit  the  truth  as  to  make  the  right  im- 
pression on  the  minds  of  his  hearers,  regardless  of  the 
consequences.  His  duty  in  a  corrupt  age  was  ex- 
tremely difficult.  Though  opposed,  reviled  and  per- 
secuted ;  yet  he  enjoyed  peace  of  conscience,  and  a 
good  hope  of  life  and  happiness  beyond  the  grave. 
It  distressed  him  exceedingly  to  see  how  ready  those, 
whom  he  tenderly  loved  were  to  receive  the  most  per- 
nicious errors.  Mine  heart  within  me,  he  said,  is 
broken,  because  of  the  prophets,  all  my  bones  shake; 
I  am  like  a  drunken  man,  and  like  a  man,  whom  wine 
hath  overcome  because  of  the  Lord,  and  because  of 
the  word  of  his  holiness.  I  have  not  sent  them, 
saith  the  Lord,  yet  they  ran,  I  have  not  spoken  to 
them,  yet  they  prophesied.  They  pretended  to  receive 
communications  from  God  by  dreams,  and  they  said, 
the  Lord  hath  said,  ye  shall  have  peace,  and  [they 
said  to  every  one  that  walked  after  the  imagination 
of  his  own  heart,  no  evil  shall  come  upon  you.  God 
himself  compared  their  preaching  to  chaflf,  which  the 
wind  driveth  away.  The  prophet  that  hath  a  dream, 
he  said,  let  him  tell  a  dream,  and  he  that  hath  my 
word  let  him  speak  my  word  faithfully  ;  what  is  the 
chaff  to  the  wheat?  saith  the  Lord.  Is  not  my  word 
like  as  a  fire?  saith  the  Lord,  and  like  a  hammer  that 
breaketh  the  rock  in  pieces  ? 

The  word  of  God,  when  made  quick  and  powerful 
by  the  Holy  Spirit,  may  with  great  propriety  be  com- 
pared to  a  fire  and  a  hammer. 

I  shall  notice  some  particulars. 

L  As  fire  kindled  in  a  dark  place  makes  visible 
objects  around  it,  so  the  word  of  God  when  faithfully 
preached  makes  distinguishable  those  who  feel  its 
17 


186  THE     POWER    OF     THE 

influence  from  those,  who  are  the  worshippers  of  idols. 
Light  shines  upon  all  our  missionary  stations,  while 
all  the  world  around  them  is  involved  in  Pagan  dark- 
ness. Thy  word,  said  the  psalmist,  is  a  lamp  unto 
my  feet,  and  a  light  unto  my  path.  Christ,  who  is 
the  Word  of  God  is  the  hght  of  the  world.  And  the 
light  shineth  in  darkness  and  the  darkness  compre- 
hendeth  it  not.  Wherever  the  gospel  is  preached 
there  light  shines  on  those,  who  listen  to  the  sound. 
Wherever  a  Christian  church  is  established  there  the 
light  is  permanent.  All  those  parts  of  the  world, 
which  are  not  favored  with  the  scriptures,  or  the  in- 
structions of  the  Christian  preacher  are  involved  in 
darkness.  And  the  ignorance  and  errors  that  prevail 
are  productive  of  gross  immorality  and  every  abomin- 
ation. Those  who  dwell  in  Pagan  darkness  cannot  by 
the  light  of  nature  obtain  any  knowledge  of  the  plan 
God  has  devised  and  adopted  for  the  redemption  of 
men.  Neither  the  wise  men  of  Babylon,  or  of  Persia, 
of  Egypt,  or  of  Greece,  neither  the  most  learned  of 
the  Romans,  or  of  modern  nations  have  discovered 
any  method,  by  which  men  can  be  saved  from  sin 
and  restored  to  the  favor  of  God.  The  world  is 
indebted  to  the  volume  of  revelation  for  all  that  is 
known  of  Christ,  and  the  way  of  salvation  through 
faith  in  him.  For  after  that  in  the  wisdom  of  God 
the  world  by  wisdom  knew  not  God,  it  pleased  God 
by  the  foolishness  of  preaching  to  save  them  that 
believe  I'he  more  faithfully  the  word  of  God  is 
preached,  and  the  more  carefully  it  is  studied  the  more 
clearly  the  light  of  truth  shines  upon  all,  who  have 
the  scriptures  and  who  enjoy  the  Christian  ministry. 
Now.  when  we  survey  the  wide  world,  we  see  but  a 


WORDOPGOD.  187 

small  portion  made  light  by  the  truths  of  Christianity. 

2.  As  fire  placed  in  a  dark  room  makes  every  part 
of  it  light,  so  the  word  of  God  when  heard  and  under- 
stood by  any  one  makes  known  to  him  his  true  charac- 
ter and  condition.  Such  is  the  natural  depravity  of 
the  human  heart  that  it  darkens  the  understanding. 
If  the  light  that  is  in  thee,  said  Christ,  be  darkness; 
how  great  is  that  darkness  !  The  natural  sun  shining 
in  meridian  splendor  does  not  enable  the  blindman  to 
see  the  path,  he  desires  to  pursue.  The  word  of  God 
is  a  true  light,  which  gives  men  a  just  view  of  them- 
selves. But  men  in  their  natural  state  love  darkness 
rather  than  light.  And  this  is  the  condemnation,  said 
our  Savior,  that  light  is  come  into  the  world,  and  men 
loved  darkness  rather  than  light,  because  their  deeds 
were  evil.  For  every  one  that  doeth  evil  hateth  the 
light,  neither  cometh  to  the  light  lest  his  deeds  should 
be  reproved.  But  he  that  doeth  truth  cometh  to 
the  light,  that  his  deeds  may  be  made  manifest  that 
they  are  wrought  in  God.  True  Christians  are  per- 
fectly willing  to  be  tried  by  the  word  of  God.  Afraid 
of  being  deceived  they  are  constantly  trying  them- 
selves. But  the  unrenewed  are  easily  persuaded  by 
plausible  arguments  to  embrace  dangerous  errors, 
which  correspond  with  their  wishes.  Men  of  feeble 
powers  of  mind  and  of  limited  knowledge,  if  teachers  of 
false  doctrine,  may  be  pronounced  powerful  preachers; 
while  men  much  superior  in  every  respect,  if  de- 
fenders of  the  essential  truths  of  Christianity  may  be 
pronounced  feeble  and  uninteresting. 

3.  The  word  of  God  is  the  brightest  light  when  it 
is  attended  by  the  powerful  operations  of  the  Holy 
Spirit.     The  word  of  God  is  the  word  of  his  Spirit. 


188  THE     POWER     OF     THE 

And  when  it  is  most  honored  by  plain,  serious  and 
bold  exhibitions  of  the  truth  then  it  is  most  honored 
by  the  teachings  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  But  few  are  dis- 
posed to  depend  on  the  word  and  Spirit  of  God. 
Many  persuade  themselves  that  they  can  so  modify 
Christianity  as  to  make  it  appear  so  reasonable  to  in- 
telligent men  of  the  world  that  they  cannot  but  receive 
all  those  truths,  the  cordial  belief  of  which  is  essential 
to  their  salvation.  But  its  distinofuishino:  features  must 
be  concealed  in  order  to  make  it  appear  reasonable  to 
unrenewed  men.  For  the  preaching  of  the  cross  is  to 
them  that  perish  foolishness ;  but  unto  us,  said  the 
apostle,  who  are  saved,  it  is  the  power  of  God.  For  it 
is  written,  1  will  destroy  the  wisdom  of  the  wise 
and  will  bring  to  nothing  the  understanding  of  the 
prudent. 

All  attempts  to  unite  Christianity  with  some  system 
of  philosophy  have  proved  injurious.  They  have 
corrupted  it.  As  early  as  the  third  century,  Origen. 
the  most  learned  man  of  that  age,  did  immense  injury 
to  the  church  by  endeavoring  to  explain  the  doctrines 
of  the  gospel  according  to  the  principles  of  the  Platonic 
philosophy.  In  every  age  there  have  been  learned 
men,  who  have  obscured  the  clear  light  of  Christianity 
by  the  adoption  of  some  philosophical  system,  on  which 
they  have  depended  more  for  success  than  on  the 
word  and  Spirit  of  God.  Men  of  superior  powers  of 
mind  and  of  extensive  learning,  unless  distinguished 
for  piety  are  unwilling  to  depend  for  success  on  a 
simple  exhibition  of  the  truths  of  the  gospel.  But  the 
plain  preaching  of  a  missionary,  sent  to  a  Pagan  land, 
soon  dispels  the  thick  darkness  around  him.  The 
dawn  of  day  succeeds  midnight  darkness.     The  spot 


WORD     OF     GOD.  IS9 

which  has  been  occupied  by  a  devoted  missionary 
only  for  a  few  years  in  a  heathen  country  is  hke  a  well 
cultivated  and  fruitful  field  in  a  wilderness,  or  a  beau- 
tiful oasis  in  a  desert.  It  may  indeed  be  compared  to 
the  land  of  Goshen,  which  was  full  of  light,  when 
thick  darkness  prevailed  over  Egypt. 

4.  As  fire  is  one  of  the  most' powerful  agents  in  the 
material  world,  so  the  word  of  God  when  accompanied 
by  the  mighty  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit  produces  the 
most  wonderful  changes  in  the  spiritual  and  moral 
world.  How  terrible  are  the  effects  of  fire,  when  a 
dwelling  house,  a  splendid  palace,  or  a  city  is  in 
flames  !  How  difficult,  and  how  unavailing  sometimes 
all  attempts  to  resist  its  progress !  And  how  great  are 
the  changes  produced  by  the  word  of  God,  when  faith- 
fully preached,  and  when  it  is  applied  to  the  con- 
sciences and  hearts  of  men  by  the  Holy  Spirit!  On 
the  day  of  pentecost  three  thousand  in  a  few  hours 
were  changed  from  enemies  of  Christ  to  firm  and  con- 
stant friends.  As  a  spark  of  fire  falling  unobserved  in 
some  corner  of  a  house  may  reduce  it  in  a  short  time 
to  ashes,  so  a  word  fitly  spoken  and  clothed  with 
almighty  energy  may  occasion  the  commencement  of 
a  revival  of  religion,  which  may  extend  to  many  fam- 
ilies and  may  embrace  many  individuals.  Often  it 
has  been  observed,  when  churches  have  hardly  exhib- 
ited the  appearance  of  life,  and  places  of  prayer  have 
been  almost  deserted  ;  God  has  come  suddenly  to  his 
temple — and  the  place  of  prayer  has  soon  been  filled, 
and  numbers  have  been  made  the  subjects  of  renewing 
grace.  When  the  Spirit  of  God  visits  a  congregation 
it  seems  to  them  that  he  is  actually  speaking  to  them. 
Professing  Christians  feel  reproved  for  their  neglect 


190  THE    POWER     OF     THE 

of  duty,  or  their  careless  performance  of  it.  Awakened 
sinners  feeling  that  they  are  justly  condemned  and  are 
without  any  good  hope  of  salvation  are  alarmed  and 
distressed.  They  feel  like  those,  who  have  been 
guilty  of  some  capital  offence,  and  have  been  detected. 
The  powers  of  their  mind  being  quickened  past  trans- 
gressions rush  upon  their  recollection,  which  their  en- 
lightened conscience  condemns.  Their  own  conscience 
is  a  witness  within  them,  whose  testimony  they  cannot 
dispute.  The  charges  brought  against  them  by  the  most 
faithful  preacher  they  may  reject.  They  may  accuse 
him  of  cold  insensibility,  unnecessary  severity,  or  of  in- 
ability to  exhibit  the  truth  in  the  most  favorable  light. 
They  may  excuse  their  own  conduct,  and  may  quiet 
their  minds  by  a  belief  that  they  are  not  so  bad  as  repre- 
sented to  be  till  their  conscience  co-operates  with  the 
word  of  God,  and  with  a  voice  more  terrible  than  the 
loudest  thunder  repeats  the  words  of  the  prophet,  Thou 
art  the  man,  thou  art  as  guilty  as  represented  to  be  by 
the  preacher.  The  conscience  of  the  sinner  is  the 
witness,  whicfi  most  alarms  and  troubles  him.  Till 
his  conscience  is  enlightened  and  bears  testimony 
against  him,  he  hears  the  arguments  of  the  faithful 
preacher  without  being  distressed.  Many  of  the  un- 
renewed embrace  opinions,  not  supported  by  the  word 
of  God,  which  afford  them  peace  till  the  light  of  divine 
truth  flashes  on  their  conscience.  Then  false  theories 
and  dangerous  errors  are  like  chaff  before  a  devouring 
fire.  So  long  as  the  .Tews  believed  that  Jesus  of  Naza- 
reth was  not  the  true  Messiah  they  thought  they  were 
doing  God  service  by  persecuting  him.  But  when 
the  charge  was  brought  against  them  by  Peter  on  the 
day  of  pentecost  that  they  had  crucified  him,  whom 


WORD     OF     GOD.  lf| 

God  had  made  both  Lord  and  Christ  they  were 
pricked  in  their  heart  and  cried,  men  and  brethren 
what  shall  we  do  ?  They  saw  at  once  by  the  light 
of  the  Holy  Spirit  shining  on  their  conscience  that 
their  guilt  was  great  and  without  excuse.  The  hu- 
man heart  is  often  in  its  natural  state  compared  to  a 
stone.  The  word  of  God  may  be  compared  to  a  ham- 
mer which  breaketh  it  in  pieces.  A  broken  heart  is 
the  heart  of  a  Christian. 

To  the  finally  impenitent,  favored  during  Ufe  with 
the  scriptures  and  the  Christian  ministry  the  word  of 
God  will  be  a  consuming  and  an  unquenchable  fire. 
It  will  forever  condemn  their  transgressions  of  that 
law,  which  is  holy  and  just  and  good.  Their  con- 
science will  approve  the  sentence.  The  impressions 
made  on  their  mind  at  the  judgment,  when  they  hear  the 
word,  depart,  will  never  be  less  terrible  than  when  it 
is  pronounced.  The  worm  will  never  grow  old  and 
the  fire  will  burn  with  increasing  power. 

The  effects  produced  by  the  word  of  God  are  in 
very  many  passages  of  scripture  compared  to  the 
eifects  produced  by  fire  and  by  a  hammer.  The  hard 
heart  made  soft  and  broken  in  pieces  by  the  word  of 
God,  feels  every  truth  and  every  command.  The 
sacrifices  of  God  are  a  broken  spirit,  a  broken  and  a 
contrite  heart,  O  God,  thou  will  not  despise. 

The  word  of  God,  when  faithfully  preached  strips 
from  the  sinner  his  excuses,  which  harden  his  heart, 
and  fortify  it  against  the  truth.  Tt  is  this  which  con- 
vinces him  that  he  has  destroyed  himself  and  that  iu 
him  there  is  no  help.  The  truth  when  clothed  with 
almighty  power  and  understood  is  irresistible.  It 
destroys  that  life,  which  the  self-righteous  man  derives 


192  T  H  E    P  O  W  E  R     O  F    T  H  E 

from  the  deeds  of  the  law.  For  I  through  the  law, 
said  the  apostle,  am  dead  to  the  law.  By  the  law  is 
the  knowledge  of  sin. 

The  word  of  God,  when  exhibited  in  its  simplicity 
by  one  of  his  most  hnmble  servants  and  attended  by 
the  powerful  operations  of  the  Holy  Spirit  accom- 
plishes what  cannot  be  accomplished  by  the  most 
profound  divine,  or  the  most  celebrated  orator.  How 
powerless  are  all  the  efforts  of  the  most  distinguished 
moralists,  and  the  most  zealous  reformers,  when  they 
endeavor  to  persuade  any  one  to  repent  and  to  forsake 
his  sins ! 

It  was  in  view  of  this  subject  that  the  apostle  made 
use  of  the  following  bold  language.  Where  is  the 
wise? — where  is  the  scribe  ? — wliere  is  the  disputer  of 
this  world  ? — hath  not  God  made  foolish  tlie  wisdom 
of  this  world?  For  after  that  in  the  wisdom  of  God, 
the  world  by  wisdom  knew  not  God,  it  pleased  God 
by  the  foolishness  of  preaching — (the  preaching  which 
appears  to  the  proud  foolish)  to  save  them  that  believe. 
It  is  the  simplicity  of  the  truth  which  offends  proud  men. 
The  truth,  when  stript  of  every  thing  not  essential 
to  it,  is  like  a  sword  drawn  from  its  scabbard,  sharp 
and  glittering.  It  is  the  simple  truth  which  wounds. 
When  it  is  clothed  with  beautiful  language  and  par- 
tially concealed  under  splendid  imagery  it  makes  no 
impression.  The  attention  of  the  hearer  is  not  fixed 
on  the  truth  but  on  the  language  and  imagery  in 
which  it  is  clothed. 

In  several  other  respects  the  word  of  God  may  be 
compared  to  a  fire  and  a  hammer.  Sanctify  them 
through  thy  truth,  thy  word  is  truth,  was  a  prayer  of 
Christ  offered  to  his  Fatlier  for  his  disciples.     As  fire 


WORD     OF     GOD.  193 

separates  the  dross  from  the  pure  metal ;  so  the  word 
of  God  enables  the  Christian  to  separate  holy  affec- 
tions from  those,  which  are  unholy,  and  to  form  a 
correct  judgment  respecting  himself  The  words  of 
the  Lord  are  pure  words :  as  silver  tried  in  a  furnace 
of  earth,  purified  seven  times.  Beloved,  said  the 
apostle  John,  now  are  we  the  sons  of  God,  and  it  doth 
not  yet  appear  what  we  shall  be ;  but  we  know  that 
where  he  shall  appear  we  shall  be  like  him;  for  we 
shall  see  him  as  he  is.  And  every  man  that  hath 
this  hope  purifieth  himself  as  he  is  pure.  The  work 
of  self-examination  continues  through  life.  The  true 
Christian  is  constantly  searching  the  scriptures,  and 
comparing  his  feelings  with  the  word  of  truth,  the 
standard  by  which  he  must  try  himself 

Sometimes  the  light  of  divine  truth  suddenly  flashes 
upon  his  conscience  and  he  has  such  a  discovery  of 
the  remainino:  sin  of  his  heart  as  to  alarm  and  distress 
him.  While  in  this  state  of  mind  he  is  led  to  abuse 
himself  before  God  and  to  exercise  afresh  that  repent- 
ance which  is  unto  life.  Though  the  work  of  self- 
examination,  when  faithfully  performed,  leaves  but 
little  in  the  character  of  the  Christian,  on  which  he 
can  dwell  with  satisfaction,  it  is  necessary  to  his  ad- 
vancement in  holiness.  It  enables  him  to  discover 
the  sins,  which  most  easily  beset  him.  Having  dis- 
covered these  sins,  which  harden  his  heart,  the  word 
of  God  is  the  hammer,  by  which  it  is  broken  in  pieces. 
Great  is  the  joy  of  the  Christian,  and  vivid  is  his  hope 
when  after  the  most  careful  examination  he  finds  that 
his  character  in  every  thing  essential  corresponds  with 
the  pattern  given  in  the  scriptures.  And  how  deep 
must  be  his  sense  of  obligation  to  God,  the  giver  of 


194  THE    POWER     OF    THE 

every  good  and  perfect  gift  when  he  meditates  on  his 
distino^uishins^  sfrace  !  He  feels  that  he  as  much  de- 
serves  death  as  those,  who  are  passed  by  and  remain 
under  sentence  of  condemnation.  The  Christian  has 
no  reason  to  look  with  contempt  on  those,  who  remain 
impenitent ;  for  had  he  been  left  to  himself  he  would 
have  been  no  better  than  others.  He  must  never  forget 
that  he  hath  not  made  himself  to  differ.  If  Christians 
were  more  humble  they  would  doubtless  meet  with 
less  opposition  from  the  unrenewed  and  be  more  suc- 
cessful in  doing  good.  Too  often  they  manifest  a 
censorious  spirit,  which  produces  in  them,  whom  they 
would  persuade  to  become  Christians,  repulsive  feel- 
ings and  opposition  to  the  truth. 

In  all  the  trials  through  which  the  believer  is  called 
to  pass  the  word  of  God  is  a  true  light,  which  points 
out  the  way  he  ought  to  pursue.  When  most  severely 
afflicted  his  support  and  consolation  are  derived  from 
the  word  of  God.  The  promises  of  God  correspond 
with  all  his  wants.  When  most  prosperous  the  word 
of  God  teaches  him  that  riches  often  take  to  themselves 
wings  and  fly  away.  As  fire  cheers  us  when  the  sea- 
son is  cold  and  tempestuous,  so  the  word  of  God, 
which  assures  us  that  he  will  accomplish  all  his  pur- 
poses, quiets  our  troubled  mind  when  the  love  of  many 
has  waxen  cold  and  the  enemies  of  the  truth  seem  to 
prevail  against  its  friends.  The  Christian,  who  dwells 
in  an  humble  cottage,  and  daily  walks  with  God, 
meditating  on  his  word  is  far  more  happy  than  the 
prince,  who  lives  in  splendor  and  never  experiences 
the  power  of  religion.  He  can  adopt  the  language  of 
the  psalmist.  How  sweet  are  thy  words  unto  my  taste ! 
yea,  sweeter  than   honey  to  my  mouth.     Through 


WORD     OF     GOD.  195 

thy  precepts  1  get  understanding,  therefore,  I  hate 
every  false  way.  The  word  of  God  is  the  Hght, 
which  guides  the  Christian,  while  passing  through  the 
dark  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death.  But  how  terrible 
it  is  to  the  sinner  on  a  dying  bed  !  What  would  he  not 
give  could  he  persuade  himself  that  the  scriptures  are 
not  a  revelation  from  God  1  The  power  of  the  word 
will  never  cease  to  be  felt,  both  in  heaven,  and  in  the 
dark  regions  of  woe. 

APPLICATION. 

From  the  figurative  language  of  the  text  it  is  man- 
ifest that  the  word  of  God  must  be  in  contact  with  the 
mind,  or  must  be  understood,  remembered,  and  made 
the  subject  of  meditation,  or  it  cannot  produce  its 
legitimate  effects.  Fire  we  know  will  not  consume 
the  most  combustible  substances  unless  it  is  in  contact 
with  it.  The  hammer  will  not  break  in  pieces  the 
flinty  rock  unless  it  strike  it.  Unless  the  word  of  God 
is  read,  or  heard,  and  understood,  how  can  the  sinner 
feel  condemned,  and  be  alarmed?  Would  you  see  ob- 
jects in  a  dark  room  you  must  place  a  light  in  it.  God 
has  given  us  powers  of  mind,  by  which  with  the  help 
of  his  word  we  may  know  his  will  and  our  duty — by 
which  also  we  may  distinguish  his  true  character  from 
every  false  or  perverted  representation  of  it,  and  by 
which  we  may  discover  the  way,  which  leads  to  life 
and  unfading  glory.  But  if  men  will  not  search  the 
scriptures,  or  attentively  listen  to  the  sound  of  the  gos- 
pel, whom  can  they  blame  but  themselves  if  their 
Ignorance  occasion  their  ruin.''  Should  the  distin- 
guishing truths  of  Christianity  be  made  the  subjects  of 
meditation — daily  and  intense  meditation ;  they  would 


196  THE     POWER     OF     THE 

produce  an  uneasiness,  which  would  alarm  the  sinner, 
and  make  him  anxious  to  obtain  a  good  hope  of  salva- 
tion. It  must  be  a  just  and  constant  view  of  the  es- 
sential truths  of  revelation,  which  will  produce  the 
right  impression.  The  system  of  truth  contained  in 
the  volume  of  revelation  is  exactly  suited  to  meet  the 
wants  of  the  sinner  and  to  influence  him  to  look  to 
Christ  for  salvation.  The  conscience,  when  properly 
enlightened,  will  reprove  and  condemn  the  sinner  for 
all  his  transgressions,  and  will  urge  him  to  make  his 
peace  with  God. 

Though  the  word  of  God  is  powerless,  when  not 
attended  with  the  teachings  of  the  Holy  Spirit ;  yet 
the  Holy  Spirit  dwells  in  the  word  and  gives  it  power 
when  applied  properly  to  the  conscience  and  heart. 
Who  knows  that  the  Spirit  of  God  will  not  make  his 
word  effectual  to  his  salvation,  if  he  will  treasure  it 
up  in  his  mind  and  hefirt ! 

When  we  consider  how  few  read  or  hear  the  word 
of  God  with  attention,  how  little  they  remember  of  the 
most  solemn  discourses ;  it  is  not  strange  that  no  more 
become  truly  pious.  Worldly  men  are  anxious  to 
obtain  information,  which  relates  to  their  business. 
They  never  forget  it.  The  following  is  the  descrip- 
tion given  by  our  divine  Lord  of  different  classes  of 
hearers.  When  any  one  heareth  the  word  of  the 
kingdom  and  understandeth  it  not;  then  comelh  the 
wicked  one  and  catcheth  away  that  which  was  sown 
in  his  heart.  This  is  he  that  receiveth  the  seed  by 
the  way  side.  But  he  that  receivctii  the  seed  in 
stony  places,  the  same  is  he  that  heareth  the  word  and 
anon  with  joy  receiveth  it.  Yet  hath  he  not  root  in 
liimself  but  durcth  for  a  while;  for  when  tribulation 


WORD      OF     GOD.  197 

and  persecution  ariseth  because  of  the  word,  by  and 
by  he  is  offended.  He  also  that  received  the  seed 
among  thorns  is  he  that  heareth  the  word ;  and  the 
care  of  this  world,  and  the  deceitfulness  of  riches 
choke  the  word,  and  he  becometh  unfruitful.  But  he 
that  received  the  seed  into  the  good  ground  is  he  that 
heareth  the  word,  and  understandeth  it ;  which  also 
beareth  fruit,  and  bringeth  forth — some  an  hundred- 
fold, some  sixty,  some  thirty. 

The  design  of  the  Christian  ministry  and  of  all 
biblical  instruction  is  to  present  the  great  truths  of 
revelation  to  the  human  mind — that  men  may  know 
Ihe  character  of  their  Creator  and  rightful  sovereign— 
the  relation  they  sustain  to  him  and  the  duties  they 
owe  him— also  that  they  may  know  themselves  and 
the  way  of 'salvation  through  faith  in  Jesus  Christ. 
Success  has  attended  the  means  employed  for  the  con- 
version of  men.  In  addition  to  the  many  converted 
by  the  Christian  ministry;  great  numbers,  belonging 
to  our  Sabbath  Schools,  have  been  made  the  subjects 
of  renewing  grace. 

The  word  of  God  is  the  sword  of  the  Spirit  on 
which  every  preacher  should  rely  in  the  discharge  of 
his  duty.  This  is  the  fire  and  the  hammer  by  which 
his  work  must  be  accomplished.  For  though  we 
walk  in  the  flesh,  said  the  apostle,  we  do  not  war  after 
the  flesh.  For  the  weapons  of  our  warfare  are  not 
carnal,  but  mighty  through  God  to  the  pulling  down 
of  strong  holds,  casting  down  imaginations,  and  every 
high  thing,  which  exalteth  itself  against  the  knowledge 
of  God,  and  bringing  into  captivity  every  thought  to 
the  obedience  of  Christ,  and  having  in  readiness  to 
revenge  all  disobedience,  when  your  obedience  is  ful- 
18 


198  THE     POWER     OF     THE 

filled.  The  scriptures  furnish  the  preacher  with  all 
the  weapons  he  can  need  in  fighting  the  battles  of  the 
Lord.  They  are  an  inexhaustible  treasure.  There  is 
such  variety  in  the  volume  of  revelation  as  to  suit  every 
possible  case.  The  scriptures  are  themselves  a  miracle, 
or,  an  assemblage  of  miracles.  The  person,  who  care- 
fully reads  the  volume  of  revelation  must  be  as  fully 
convinced  by  the  internal  evidence  that  it  is  of  divine 
origin,  as  were  the  multitudes  that  saw  the  miracles 
of  Christ  that  he  was  a  divine  person.  The  most 
bitter  enemies  of  the  truth  must  secretly  believe  what 
they  openly  deny,  or  they  would  be  very  foolish  to 
contend  against  that,  which  they  deny  to  have  any 
reality.  They  cannot  read  or  hear  read  the  scriptures 
without  feeling  condemned.  They  cannot  attentively 
listen  to  the  sound  of  the  gospel  and  feel  happy  while 
impenitent. 

What  did  the  apostle  mean,  when  he  said  the 
weapons  of  our  warfare  are  not  carnal.?  Did  he  not 
mean  that  he  did  not  depend  for  success  on  human 
policy — the  power  of  argument,  or  of  eloquence?  He 
depended  on  the  plain  exhibitions  of  divine  truth  and 
the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  And  my  speech  and 
my  preaching,  he  said  to  the  Corinthians,  was  not  with 
enticing  words  of  man's  wisdom,  but  in  demonstration 
of  the  Spirit  and  of  power:  That  your  faith  should 
not  stand  in  the  wisdom  of  men,  but  in  the  power  of 
God.  He  did  not  modify  Christianity  to  make  it 
agreeable  to  the  taste  and  feelings  of  his  hearers. 
Some  not  satisfied  with  the  illustrations  of  divine 
truth,  which  abound  in  tlie  scriptures  spend  much  of 
their  time  in  attempts  to  give  a  philosophical  view  to 
divine  truth. 


WORDOFGOD.  199 

They  seom  to  depend  more  on  human  reason  and 
the  authority  of  learned  divines  than  the  testimony  of 
God  and  the  inspired  writers.  By  the  aid  of  human 
theories  and  measures,  not  authorized  by  the  scrip- 
tures converts  may  be  multiplied  and  large  additions 
may  be  made  to  the  churches.  But  if  their  characters 
do  not  conform  to  the  partem  given  in  the  scriptures 
they  will  not  be  approved  at  the  great  day.  The 
strength  and  influence  of  churches  do  not  depend  so 
much  on  numbers  as  on  the  character  of  its  members. 
The  more  preachers  love  and  reverence  the  scriptures 
the  more  the  Holy  Spirit  will  honor  them.  Thus 
saith  the  Lord,  them  that  honor  me  I  will  honor,  and 
they  that  despise  me  shall  be  lightly  esteemed.  The 
most  scriptural  views  of  the  truth  produce  the  most 
serious  impressions  and  produce  the  most  happy 
results. 

The  word  of  God  is  now  in  contact  with  the  mind 
of  every  one  who  is  a  hearer  of  this  discourse.  Thus 
it  is  written,  The  righteousness,  which  is  of  faith 
speaketh  on  this  wise,  say  not  in  thy  heart,  who  shall 
ascend  into  heaven  ?  that  is  to  bring  down  Christ 
from  above !  or  who  shall  descend  into  the  deep,  that 
is  to  bring  up  Christ  again  from  the  dead.  But  what 
saith  it?  The  word  is  nigh  thee,  even  in  thy  mouth 
and  in  thy  heart,  that  is  the  word  of  faith,  which  we 
preach.  Salvation  is  brought  near  to  every  one  of 
you,  my  brethren.  Yea,  it  is  brought  to  the  very 
door  of  your  heart.  Open  now  the  door,  1  pray  you, 
that  Christ,  who  is  the  word  of  life  may  enter  and 
abide  there  forever.  The  consent  of  your  heart  will 
ensure  your  salvation.  One  right  exercise  of  faith 
will  unite  vou  to  Christ  and  entitle  you  to  an  inherit- 


200  THE     POWER     OF    THE 

ance  undefiled  and  that  fadeth  not  away.     The  Holy 
Spirit,  if  not  resisted  will  complete  the  work. 

Endeavor  to  realize  that  the  word  you  hear  is  the 
word  of  God;  and  that  he  is  now  speaking  to  you  by 
his  servants.  Were  he  to  reveal  himself  in  all  his 
glory,  you  could  not  with  composure  consider  the 
truths  declared.  It  is  the  will  of  God  to  give  you  an 
opportunity  to  act  iinderstandingly  and  freely.  He 
carefully  notices  the  feelings  of  every  heart.  You  can- 
not conceal  your  thoughts  and  purposes  from  him. 
God  calls  on  sinners  to  repent.  Their  hearts  give  the 
answer,  which  God  understands  and  regards.  When 
they  acknowledge  their  obligation  and  confess  their 
inability  to  satisfy  the  demands  of  the  divine  law,  God 
directs  them  to  Christ,  who  is  the  end  of  the  law  for 
righteousness  to  every  one  that  believeth  in  him. 
Sinners  are  furnished  with  the  means  of  discharging 
the  debt  they  owe  to  God,  and  might  satisfy  the  de- 
mands of  his  law,  if  they  would  come  to  Christ.  But 
they  will  not  come  to  him  that  they  may  be  saved. 
You  have,  my  hearers,  the  ofter  of  life,  which  you 
may  obtain  without  money  and  without  price.  And 
there  is  no  respect  of  persons  with  God.  All  of  every 
nation  and  every  grade  are  placed  on  the  same  level. 
But  such  is  the  depravity  of  the  human  heart  that  no 
one  will  come  to  Christ,  unless  drawn  to  him  by  the 
Holy  Spirit.  How  deep  must  be  the  depravity,  which 
chooses  the  way  to  endless  ruin  rather  than  the  way 
to  life  and  glory!  Should  men  be  left  to  themselves 
nil  would  perish.  They  are  as  helpless  as  they  are 
wicked.  Those,  who  finally  become  Christians,  resist 
the  Spirit  till  overcome  by  his  almighty  power.  We 
may  then  rejoice  that  God  has  determined  to  save 


WORD     OP     GOD.  201 

some  of  the  human  race.  His  purpose  he  will  accom- 
plish. The  instrument — his  word,  is  exactly  suited 
to  the  work  to  be  done.  Paul,  the  apostle,  whose 
success  was  great,  depended  on  this  in  his  ministry. 
He  said — For  I  am  not  ashamed  of  the  gospel  of 
Christ:  for  it  is  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation  to 
every  one  that  believeth  :  to  the  Jew  first  and  also  to 
the  Greek.  You  have,  my  hearers,  the  word  of  God. 
His  word  is  the  hiding  place  of  the  Almighty.  It  is 
quick  and  powerful — full  of  grace  and  truth.  Receive 
it  into  your  heart,  and  retain  it ;  and  you  will  receive 
Christ,  who  will  pardon,  justify  and  save  you  with  a 
great  salvation. — Amen. 


DISCOURSE    XIV. 

THE   CHRISTIAN   NAME. 

And  the  disciples  were  called  Christians  first  in  Antioch. — Acts  xi.  26. 

Though  it  may  not  appear  to  be  of  any  importance 
to  ascertain  ivhere  the  disciples  of  Jesus  first  received 
the  Christian  name  ;  yet  it  has  always  been  the  desire 
of  the  intelligent  to  trace  things  to  their  origin,  effects 
to  their  causes.  We  desire  to  know  the  place,  where 
the  most  celebrated  men  were  born — the  very  spot 


202  THE    CHRISTIAN    NAME. 

where  their  bodies  rest — (he  fields  where  tlie  most 
terrible  battles  were  fouo^ht.  affeclino:  nations  for  ao:es. 
Such  a  sanctity  is  connected  with  many  villages  and 
cities,  which  important  events  have  rendered  memora- 
ble, that  we  can  hardly  approach  them  without  being 
inspired  with  profound  reverence.  What  multitudes 
of  pilgrims  have  visited  Mecca  the  city,  where  Maham- 
med  was  born !  And  what  multitudes  have  traveled 
to  the  holy  land  to  see  the  very  places,  which  once 
w^re  made  sacred  by  the  presence  of  our  Lord  !  Vast 
sums  have  been  expended  in  all  countries  for  monu- 
ments, on  which  have  been  engraved  the  records  of 
important  events.  Must  not  every  Christian  desire  to 
know  where  that  name  was  first  given  to  the  disciples 
of  Jesus,  which  200,  000,  000  of  the  human  race  now 
claim,  and  also  its  original  import?  The  text  answers 
the  first  inquiry.* 


*  Antioch  was  a  great  city,  the  capital  of  Syria.  It  was  situated 
on  the  river  Orontes,  about  20  miles  from  the  Mediterranean  sea,  being 
equally  distant  from  Constantinople  and  Alexandria — 700  miles  from 
each  place.  "  We  cannot  forbear,"  says  a  learned  writer,  "  observing 
that  the  gospel  acquires  credibility  from  its  having  been  taught  in  the 
most  populous,  enlightened  and  learned  cities,  never  shunning  the  public 
eye,  but  challenging  full  examination,  and  that  in  cities  it  obtained  num- 
erous converts  by  conviction  without  the  aid  offeree  or  fraud."  Paul  and 
Barnabas  continued  a  whole  year  in  Antioch  and  taught  much  people. 
St.  Ignatius,  one  of  the  apostolic  fathers,  was  born  in  Syria,  educated 
under  the  apostles  John  and  Peter,  became  bishop  of  Antioch,  about 
A.  D.  67.  He  continued  his  ministry  about  40  years,  then  he  was 
sent  to  Rome  by  the  order  of  Trajan,  and  devoured  by  wild  beasts, 
being  found  guilty  of  believing  in  Je.-=us  Christ.  The  population  of 
Antioch,  when  most  prosperous,  amounted  to  about  400,  000  ;  but  now 
it  numbers  only  from  6,  000  to  10,  000.  It  was  for  a  long  time  possessed 
by  the  Romans,  second  only  to  the  city  of  Rome — taken  several  times, 
by  the  Persians — the  Saracens — the  Crusaders,  and  finally  A.  D.  1269, 


THE    CHRISTIAN    NAME.  203 

As  the  Christian  name  is  given  to  all,  who  admit 
the  truth  of  Christianity,  in  disticlion  from  Juda- 
ism or  Mahometanism,  it  must  betray  inexcusable 
ignorance  for  iis  not  to  know  its  import.  Among 
those  who  are  denominated  Christians  we  find  a  great 
diversity  of  sentiment  and  practice.  While  the  Chris- 
tian name  is  retained,  we  find  a  variety  of  other  names, 
which  are  given  to  persons,  on  account  of  the  partic- 
ular system  of  doctrines,  which  they  have  embraced 
from  a  regard  to  its  author — or,  which  are  given  to 
persons  on  account  of  the  mode  of  ecclesiastical  polity 
they  prefer.  The  variety  of  sects,  who  difi'er  in  their 
views  of  doctrine  or  of  church  government,  must  be 
traced  to  the  imperfect  state  of  Christians  in  this  pres- 
ent world.  The  best  are  sanctified  but  in  part — they 
see  spiritual  things  through  a  glass  darkly. 

That  you  may  know,  my  hearers,  whether  you  are 
Christians  or  not,  I  shall  endeavor  in  the  following 
discourse  to  describe  the  character  of  those,  to  whom 
the  Christian  name  may  with  propriety  be  applied. 

1.  It  may  first  be  observed  none  are  by  nature 
Christians.  Though  descended  from  pious  parents 
and  ancestors  and  born  in  a  Christian  land  ;  something 
more  is  necessary  to  constitute  us  in  the  most  import- 
ant sense  Christians.  Except  a  man  be  born  again, 
said  our  Lord,  he  cannot  see  the  kingdom  of  God. 
And  again,  Except  a  man  be  born  of  water  and  of  the 


by  the  Sultan  of  Egypt.  It  has  suffered  much  from  repeated  earth- 
quakes. That  in  A.  D.  588  it  is  said  destroyed  60, 000  persons.  The 
city  is  now  in  a  state  of  ruins  without  one  Christian  church — and  only 
about  one  tenth  of  the  inhabitants  nominal  Christians,  and  the  same 
proportion  of  Jews. 


204  THE    CHRISTIAN    NAME. 

Spirit  he  cannot  enter  the  kingdom  of  God.  That 
which  is  born  of  the  flesh  is  flesh ;  and  that  which  is 
born  of  the  Spirit  is  spirit.  Christ  came  to  his  own 
and  his  own  received  him  not.  But  as  many  as  re- 
ceived him,  to  them  gave  he  power  to  become  the 
sons  of  God,  even  to  them  that  beheve  on  his  name; 
which  were  born  not  of  blood,  nor  of  the  will  of  the 
flesh,  nor  of  the  will  of  man,  but  of  God.  Christ 
came  not  to  call  the  righteous,  but  sinners  to  repent- 
ance. None  need  a  Savior  but  those,  who  are  actually 
guilty.  None  will  or  can  in  a  proper  sense  come  to 
Christ,  who  are  not  sensible  of  their  guilt,  and  con- 
vinced that  they  must  perish  without  an  interest  in 
him.  Under  the  former  dispensation,  the  person  who 
put  his  hand  on  the  animal,  presented  to  be  offered  as 
a  sacrifice,  confessed  that  he  himself  deserved  death, 
and  that  he  could  not  be  pardoned  and  saved  without 
the  death  of  him,  of  whom  the  victim  was  a  type. 
The  scriptures  teach  us  that  we,  the  descendents  of 
apostate  parents,  have  all  come  into  the  world  de- 
praved— under  the  curse  of  that  law,  which  is  holy 
and  just  and  good  ;  and  that  Christ  is  the  end  of  the 
law  for  righteousness  to  every  one  that  believeth. 

No  one  can  be  saved  except  in  the  way,  which  God 
has  made  known  to  us  in  the  volume  of  revelation. 
Christ  by  his  obedience  and  death  has  removed  one 
great  obstacle  to  our  salvation.  Were  not  our  hearts 
depraved — were  there  nothing  wrong  back  of  action  ; 
who  with  a  view  of  the  uncertainty  of  life  and  his 
exposure  to  the  wrath  of  an  angry  God  would  remain 
a  day  in  unbelief  after  receiving  the  offer  of  pardon 
through  faith  in  Jesus  Christ?  The  plan  which  God 
has  devised  and  adopted  for  our  redemption,  is  the 


THE    CHRISTIAN    NAME.  205 

result  of  infinite  wisdonri  and  benevolence.  It  is  per- 
fect and  adapted  to  the  work  to  be  accomplished.  He 
has  given  his  Spirit  to  create  in  ns  a  new  heart,  and 
to  effect  a  vital  union  to  Christ.  We  are  no  less  de- 
pendent on  the  Holy  Spirit  than  on  Christ  for  justifi- 
cation. We  must  be  united  to  Christ  by  the  mighty 
operations  of  the  Holy  Spirit  before  we  can  be  benefit- 
ted by  his  righteousness. 

Christianity  in  all  its  peculiar  truths  is  a  system  of 
grace  and  of  revelation.  It  is  designed  for  a  rebellious 
world.  As  all  in  Adam,  the  posterity  of  Adam  die, 
so,  we  are  assured,  all  united  to  Christ  shall  be  made 
alive.  In  some  way  we  all  do  partake  of  the  apostacy. 
Innumerable  facts,  with  none  contradictory,  afford 
abundant  confirmation  of  the  doctrine  of  hereditary 
depravity.  No  mere  man  has  ever  been  found  with- 
out sin.  And  the  wages  of  sin  is  death.  All,  there- 
fore, not  united  to  Christ  are  exposed  to  everlasting 
death. 

The  tendency  of  sin  is  to  destroy  all  good  and  to 
subvert  the  empire  of  Jehovah.  Because  its  influence 
is  counteracted  and  bounded,  its  nature  and  tendency 
are  not  on  this  account  changed.  The  example  of 
our  first  parents  has,  we  know,  been  followed  by  all 
their  descendents.  Those,  who  condemn  their  con- 
duct, tread  in  their  steps,  and  thus  make  it  manifest 
that  their  hearts  are  opposed  to  the  holy  law  of  God. 

Such  is  the  structure  of  the  human  soul  that  the 
natural  consequence  of  sin  is  death  The  state  of 
man  by  nature  is  a  state  of  guilt  and  misery.  In  him- 
self there  is  no  help.  This  is  the  view  he  has  of  his 
character  and  condition  when  awakened  by  the  Spirit 
of  God.     In  the  following  manner  he  expresses  his 


206  THE    CHRISTIAN    NAME. 

feelings.  What  have  I  done?  I  have  destroyed  my- 
self, I  have  risen  up  against  the  infinite  Jehovah — 
against  his  government — against  all  holy  beings,  and 
have  exposed  myself  to  unutterable  woe.  That  God, 
who  infinite  in  power  and  goodness,  is  terrible  in 
justice.  How  can  I  expect  to  be  treated  better  than 
the  angels  that  sinned? — What  fearful  apprehensions, 
must  distress  the  mind  of  an  awakened  sinner,  who 
has  no  knowledge  of  the  truths  of  the  gospel  ?  What 
can  he  expect  but  the  most  dreadful  death?  When  he 
contemplates  the  extent  and  duration  of  the  empire  of 
Jehovah — its  power  and  glory — his  sins  appear  like 
mountains,  ready  to  fall  on  him.  To  repent  is  only 
to  return  to  the  duties,  which  he  would  have  been 
bound  to  perform  had  he  never  sinned.  Repentance, 
therefore,  however  deep,  if  not  connected  with  faith 
in  Christ,  does  not  ensure  justification,  because  it 
makes  no  satisfaction  for  past  offei»ces.  The  sentence 
of  death  rests  on  every  transgressor  of  God's  law,  who 
continues  in  unbelief.  When  the  sinner  understands 
and  feels  this,  his  distress  exceeds  all  description. 

Convinced  that  he  must  perish  without  the  interpo- 
sition of  an  Almighty  Savior,  he  listens  with  interest 
to  that  gospel,  by  which  life  and  immortality  are 
brought  to  light.  He  becomes  convinced  that  Christ 
is  just  such  a  Savior  as  he  needs  and  as  the  law  of 
God  demands.  He  sees  an  exact  correspondence  be- 
tween the  demands  of  the  divine  law  and  the  work 
performed  by  Christ.  Provision  he  finds  has  been 
made  for  the  salvation  of  men,  but  he  also  finds  that 
it  is  beyond  his  reach  without  the  aid  of  divine  grace. 
His  own  powers  are  exercised  to  the  highest  degree 
but  they  do  not  enable  him  to  obtain  the  prize.     Indeed 


THE    CHRISTIAN    NAME.  207 

his  most  desperate  efforts  only  make  him  more  clearly 
see  that  there  is  no  help  in  himself — that  he  is  spirit- 
ually dead — dead  in  trespasses  and  sins — and  that 
without  a  new  heart,  for  which  he  is  dependent  on  the 
Spirit  of  God,  he  never  can  come  to  Christ.  He  now 
feels  that  he  is  wholly  dependent  on  God,  who  is  not 
under  any  obligation  to  save  him,  but  who  will  have 
mercy  on  whom  he  will  have  mercy.  All  dependence 
on  self  must  be  cut  off  before  the  sinner  will  submit 
without  reserve  to  God.  There  must  be  a  new  nature, 
new  moral  power — a  new  susceptibility  before  there 
can  be  an  exercise  of  saving-  faith.  'Fherefore,  said 
the  apostle,  if  any  man  be  in  Christ,  he  is  a  new 
creature:  old  things  are  passed  away:  behold  all 
thinofs  are  become  new. 

To  be  Christians  in  the  scripture  sense  and  to  be 
recognized  as  such  we  must  not  only  cordially  receive 
Christ  in  all  his  offices,  but  must  cheerfully  and  con- 
stantly obey  all  his  commandments. 

Some  of  the  essential  features  of  the  Christian  char- 
acter will  be  separately  and  more  particularly  noticed. 
1.  Humility  is  essential  to  the  Christian  character. 
The  Christian  understands  and  feels  that  he  as  much 
deserves  death  as  the  angels  that  sinned,  and  as  multi- 
tudes of  his  fellow  creatures,  who  are  suffering  the 
wrath  of  God.  The  more  clear  his  views  of  his  de- 
merit the  more  deep  is  his  humility.  The  greater  his 
progress  in  holiness  the  deeper  are  his  views  of  his 
depravity  and  demerit — and  consequently  the  more 
ready  he  is  to  abase  himself. 

The  Christian  also  understands  and  feels  that  he 
has  not  made  himself  to  differ,  that  he  is  wholly  in- 
debted to  the  distinguishing  grace  of  God  for  his  hope 


208  THE    CHRISTIAN    NAME. 

of  salvation.  He  looks  upon  those  around  him  still 
nn  ran  owed  not  witli  contempt,  as  if  he  had  himself 
done  sometliing  meritorious,  but  with  pity  and  with 
prayer  that  God  would  have  mercy  on  them  and  save 
them.  No  Christian  is  justified  wholly  or  in  part  by 
his  works.  They  all  proceed  from  a  corrupt  source 
till  God  gives  him  a  new  heart.  What!  said  the 
apostle,  know  ye  not  that  your  body  is  the  temple  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  which  is  in  you,  and  which  ye  have 
of  God !  And  ye  are  not  your  own  ;  for  ye  are  bought 
with  a  price:  therefore  glorify  God  in  your  body  and 
your  spirit  which  are  God's.  The  Christian  feels  that 
he  is  indebted  to  Christ  for  his  hope  of  salvation.  It 
cannot  be  doubted  by  any,  who  reason  correctly  on 
the  subject,  that  Christians  in  heaven  will  feel  that 
they  deserve  the  wrath  of  God  as  much  as  those,  who 
suffer  it,  and  that  they  are  wholly  indebted  to  the 
grace  of  God  for  the  places  they  occupy  and  the  hap- 
piness they  enjoy. 

To  some  it  may  appear  strange  that  those,  who 
have  such  views  of  their  demerit  can  be  happy.  It  is 
a  fact,  which  corresponds  with  the  experience  of 
every  Christian,  that  the  deepest  humility  is  connected 
with  the  highest  degree  of  happiness.  To  be  emptied 
of  self  is  to  be  filled  with  all  the  f\ilness  of  God. 
Whatever,  therefore,  tends  to  humble  the  pride  of  the 
human  heart,  and  to  eradicate  a  self-righteous  spirit 
tends  to  promote  the  happiness  of  the  Christian. 

It  may  be  added,  the  most  humble,  because  they 
have  the  deepest  sense  of  their  dependence  on  God, 
are  boldest  and  most  decided  in  the  performance  of 
their  duty.  No  man  had  a  deeper  sense  of  his  un- 
worthiness  than  the  apostle  Paul,  who  felt  that  he  was 


THE    CHRISTIAN    NAME.  209 

less  than  the  least  of  all  saints;  but  no  man  was  more 
bold  and  decided. 

With  the  humble  God  delights  to  dwell.  For  thus 
saith  the  high  and  lofty  one  that  inhabiteth  eternity, 
whose  name  is  holy;  I  dwell  in  the  high  and  holy 
place,  with  him  also  that  is  of  a  contrite  and  humble 
spirit,  to  revive  the  spirit  of  the  humble  and  to  revive 
the  heart  of  the  contrite  ones. 

2.  To  be  a  Christian  is  cordially  to  receive  the 
doctrines  peculiar  to  Christianity.  Divine  grace  pre- 
pares the  heart  to  receive  the  testimony  God  has  given 
of  his  Son,  and  to  trust  in  him,  as  the  Lord  our  right- 
eousness. Very  few  at  the  time  of  their  conversion 
have  a  full  view  of  the  doctrines  of  revelation.  The 
church  they  enter  is  the  school,  in  which  they  receive 
instruction,  and  where  during  their  life  they  grow  in 
knowledge  as  well  as  in  grace.  The  pastor  is  the 
duly  authorized  teacher.  It  is  his  duty  to  teach  all 
the  truths  of  Christianity,  depending  on  God  for  suc- 
cess.    He  has  no  right  to  withhold  or  conceal  any. 

There  is  a  wide  difference  between  such  as  cordially 
embrace  the  truths  peculiar  to  Christianity  and  such 
as  approve  only  the  precepts  of  the  moral  law.  We 
find  some  preachers,  who  take  their  texts  from  the 
scriptures  and  even  from  the  New  Testament,  and  yet 
never  dwell  on  the  doctrines  of  the  cross.  Though 
some  of  their  discourses  terrify  sinners,  they  do  not 
direct  them  to  Christ.  Now,  it  may  be  remarked,  the 
serious  infidel  makes  no  objections  to  the  moral  law. 
Reason  approves  all  its  precepts.  But  to  be  a  Chris- 
tian we  must  understand  and  feel  that  we  deserve 
death — that  there  is  no  help  in  ourselves — and  that 
our  dependence  is  on  Christ  for  righteousness  and  on 
19 


210  THE    CHRISTIAN    NAME. 

the  Holy  Spirit  for  grace  to  come  to  him.  To  under- 
stand and  feel  these  things  is  mortifying  to  the  pride 
of  the  human  heart.  Many  endeavor  to  obtain  happi- 
ness in  some  easier  way — without  such  deep  self- 
abasement.  But  they  cannot  be  Christians,  and  their 
hope  at  death  will  leave  them. 

To  the  true  convert  Christ  appears  to  be  precious, 
the  chief  among  ten  thousand  and  altogether  lovely. 
We  must  not  only  understand  the  distinguishing  doc- 
trines of  Christianity,  but  we  must  approve  them,  ac- 
knowledge, support  and  defend  them.  The  interest 
and  honor  of  Christ  must  be  our  own.  We  find  some 
who  in  giving  an  account  of  their  religious  experience, 
appear  to  be  sound  in  the  faith ;  but  who  have  heard 
the  very  doctrines  they  believe  and  love  caricatured 
and  ridiculed.  They  believe  the  truth  but  not  the 
perversions  of  it. 

3.  Submission  to  the  will  of  Christ  is  essential  to 
the  Christian  character.  This  submission  is  not 
merely  for  time.  It  is  for  eternity.  This  implies  a 
belief  that  Christ  is  a  divine  person,  and  the  most  ex- 
cellent and  glorious  of  all  sovereigns.  No  person  can 
understandingly  and  without  reserve  submit  to  Christ 
without  being  satisfied  that  he  is  a  divine  person.  It 
is  a  most  important  act  to  make  choice  of  Christ  for 
time  and  for  eternity.  We  cannot  do  this  unless  we 
love  his  character,  his  cause,  and  his  service.  How 
enlarged  and  delightful  must  be  the  views  of  his  king- 
dom; when  any  deliberately  submit  themselves  to  the 
authority  of  Christ,  and  solemnly  engage  to  keep  all 
his  commandments ! 

Every  true  Christian  has  fellowship  with  his  Lord 
m  all  the  afflictions  of  his  church,  and  rejoices  with 


THE    CHRISTIAN    NAME.  211 

him  in  her  prosperity.  When  we  meditate  on  the 
works  he  has  performed,  they  appear  to  us  to  be  great, 
and  glorious,  infinitely  more  grand  than  the  mighty 
deeds  of  the  most  renowned  of  the  human  race.  Such 
exalted  views  has  the  Christian  of  the  character  of 
Christ,  that  he  feels  that  he  cannot  love  and  honor 
him  too  much,  and  that  he  cannot  do  too  much  to  ex- 
press his  gratitude  to  him,  who  has  done  so  much  for 
him.  It  is  his  delight  to  commune  with  him.  He  is 
never  more  happy  than  when  Christ  reveals  himself 
to  him  by  his  Holy  Spirit.  It  is  a  privilege  and  an 
honor  to  be  permitted  to  commune  with  him,  who  is 
King  of  kings  and  Lord  of  lords. 

With  Christ  there  is  no  respect  of  persons.  He  is 
as  willing  to  notice  and  commune  with  the  poor  as 
with  the  rich — the  illiterate  as  with  the  learned.  He 
receives  all  at  his  table,  who  love  him  and  the  enter- 
tainment he  has  prepared  for  them.  No  other  sover- 
eign permits  his  subjects  without  any  regard  to  rank 
to  be  familiar  and  intimate  with  him.  But  the  secret 
of  the  Lord  is  with  them  that  fear  him  and  he  will 
show  them  his  covenant.  The  more  closely  any  walk 
with  God  the  more  perfectly  he  reveals  himself  to  them. 
What  consolation  is  derived  from  the  reflection,  that 
when  the  Christian  is  despised  by  the  world  and  per- 
secuted by  the  enemies  of  the  truth;  he  can  approach 
his  Savior,  and  be  assured  he  will  sympathize  with 
the  humblest  of  his  disciples !  Nothing  that  affects 
his  people  escapes  his  notice.  His  eye  is  upon  them 
every  moment.  Thou  tellest  my  wanderings,  said 
the  psalmist ;  put  thou  my  tears  into  thy  bottle:  are 
they  not  in  thy  book  ? 

4,  To  be  a   Christian  is  to   possess  the  Spirit  of 


212  THE    CHRISTIAN    NAME. 

Christ.  If  any  man  have  not  the  Spirit  of  Christ, 
said  the  apostle,  he  is  none  of  his.  All,  who  are  Chris- 
tians, have  been  born  of  the  Spirit.  The  Holy  Spirit 
dwells  in  them.  However  correct  any  may  be  in  their 
views  of  doctrine,  and  in  their  manner  of  life;  if  they 
have  not  the  Spirit  of  Christ  they  cannot  be  his  dis- 
ciples. As  the  Holy  Spirit  dwells  in  all  true  believers, 
so  they  do  exhibit  though  imperfectly  proofs  of  the 
fact.  The  fruit  of  the  Spirit  is  love,  joy,  peace,  long- 
suffering,  [gentleness,  goodness,  faith,  meekness,  tem- 
perance, against  such  there  is  no  law.  And  they  that 
are  Christ's  have  crucified  the  flesh,  with  the  afiections 
and  lusts.  The  Spirit  of  Christ  is  a  spirit  of  love. 
How  Christians  should  express  their  love  may  be 
known  from  the  manner,  in  which  parents  express 
their  love  to  their  children.  They  endeavor  in  every 
way  in  their  power  to  do  them  good — to  promote  their 
reputation  and  happiness — to  judge  favorably  of  their 
conduct — to  relieve  them  in  distress,  and  to  forgive 
them  when  faulty,  unless  obliged  to  punish  them. 

The  Spirit  of  Christ  was  a  spirit  of  benevolence,  of 
forgiveness,  and  of  meekness.  No  one  can  be  a  Chris- 
tian, who  has  not  a  spirit  of  benevolence,  especially 
when  the  cause  of  Christ  requires  its  exercise.  It  must 
be  admitted  that  Christians  are  constitutionally  differ- 
ent. Some  are  much  more  than  others  susceptible  of 
being  affected  by  a  view  of  the  sufferings  of  their 
fellow  creatures.  The  more  any  are  distinguished  for 
piety  the  more  they  will  be  distinguished  for  benev- 
olence, and  for  every  Christian  grace.  The  Christian 
is  pacific  in  his  spirit,  opposed  to  all  contentions — and 
controversies,  except  necessary  in  defence  of  the  truth. 
Though  Christ  was  a  man  of  sorrows  and  acquainted 


THE    CHRISTIAN    NAME.  213 

with  grief;  yet  his  Spirit,  when  dwelling  in  a  disciple 
is  a  spirit  of  joy.     The  burdensome  rites  of  the  former 
dispensation,  which  continued  till  the  death  of  Christ, 
were  removed  when  the  dispensation   of  the  Spirit 
commenced.     It  is  the  will  of  Christ  that  his  religion 
should  be  illustrated  and  recommended  by  the  lives  of 
his  friends.     They  are  compassionate — benevolent — 
joyful,  pacific  in  their  conduct — not  soon  angry — long- 
suffering — gentle,  good  in  the  most  important  sense — 
cordial  believers  of  the  truth,  and  faithful  in  all  their 
engagements — meek,  and  temperate — in  the  govern- 
ment of  their  passions  and  mode  of  life.     Now  in  every 
Christian    we   discover   something  of  the   Spirit  of 
Christ.     What  law  is  there — against  such  a  character  ? 
or,  what  objection  can  be  made  to  the  consistent  life 
of  a  true  (Christian?  Though  his  character  consists  of 
an  assemblage  of  virtues  and  is  worthy  of  all  praise ; 
yet  because  it  is  a  constant  reproof  of  the  vicious,  it  is 
misrepresented  that  it  may  be  condemned.     Is  not  the 
Christian  the  most  amiable  and  excellent  member  of 
the  community — the  most  faithful  head  of  a  family, 
and  the  most  wortliy  of  confidence  in  all  the  relations 
of  life.? 

Finally.  The  Christian  is  in  action  what  he  is  in 
profession.  What  is  the  life  of  the  Christian  but  a 
series  of  holy  acts?  Holiness  to  the  Lord  is  written 
upon  all  his  possessions.  The  true  church  is  a  living 
body.  It  has  feeling  and  is  active.  The  primitive 
church  was  always  mourning  or  rejoicing. 

REFLECTIONS  . 

From  the  view  we  have  taken  of  the  subject  nnder 
consideration  it  is  manifest  that  of  all  names  the  Chris- 


214  THE    CHRISTIAN    NAME. 

tian  name  is  the  most  honorable.  Has  any  one  become 
distinofuished  for  knowledo^e  and  wisdom?  The  Chris- 
tian  possesses  the  most  vahiable  knowledge  and  wis- 
dom. But  what  things  were  gain  to  me,  said  the 
apostle,  those  I  counted  loss  for  Christ.  Yea,  doubt- 
less, 1  count  all  things  but  loss  for  the  excellency  of 
the  knowledge  of  Christ  Jesus  my  Lord :  for  whom 
I  have  suffered  the  loss  of  all  things  and  do  count 
them  of  no  value  that  I  may  win  Christ,  and  be  found 
in  him,  not  having  my  own  righteousness,  which  is  of 
the  law,  but  that  which  is  through  the  faith  of  Christ, 
the  righteousness,  which  is  of  God  by  faith ;  That  I 
may  know  him  and  the  power  of  his  resurrection,  and 
the  fellowship  of  his  sufferings,  being  made  conformable 
unto  his  death  ;  If  by  any  means  I  might  attain  unto 
the  resurrection  of  the  dead.  The  Christian  knows 
by  his  own  experience  the  excellence  of  true  religion. 

Has  any  one  been  renowned  for  his  mighty  deeds? 
The  Christian  by  the  grace  of  God  has  accomplished 
what  the  grreat  men  of  this  world  were  never  able  to 
effect.  To  overcome  the  god  of  this  world,  who  holds 
in  bondage  those,  whom  men  most  applaud,  is  a  great 
work,  and  must  render  every  Christian  honorable, 
when  all  actions  are  properly  weighed.  The  Christian 
has  conquered  him,  to  whom  worldly  men  are  slaves. 

It  is  thought  honorable  to  be  the  subject  of  a  great 
king,  or  sovereign.  The  Christian  is  a  subject  of  the 
kingdom  of  him,  who  is  King  of  kings  and  Lord  of 
lords.  Besides  he  is  a  child  of  God — and  an  heir  of 
God,  also  a  joint  heir  with  Christ  to  an  inheritance  in- 
corruptible undefiled  and  that  fadeth  not  away.  He  is 
one  of  the  number,  whom  God  permits  to  commune 
with  him,  and  whom  the  Son  of  God  permits  to  sit 


THE    CHRISTIAN    NAME.  215 

with  him  at  his  table.  He  is  one  to  whom  holy  angels 
delight  to  minister.  He  is  one  chosen  of  God — chosen 
not  on  account  of  any  goodness  in  him  before  his 
conversion.  But  God  commendeth  his  love  toward 
us,  said  the  apostle,  in  that,  while  we  were  yet  sinners, 
Christ  died  for  us.  Much  more  then  being  now  justi- 
fied, we  shall  be  saved  from  wrath  through  him.  Ye 
have  not  chosen  me,  said  Christ,  to  his  disciples,  but 
1  have  chosen  you,  and  ordained  you  that  ye  should 
go  and  bring  forth  fruit  and  that  your  fruit  should  re- 
main :  that  whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  of  the  Father  in  my 
name  he  may  give  it  you. 

2.  Great  are  the  responsibilities  of  those,  v/ho  bear 
the  Christian  name.  They  are  the  light  of  the  world, 
and  the  salt  of  the  earth.  Christians  ought  to  under- 
stand that  their  own  happiness  is  not  the  chief  object, 
which  God  had  in  view  in  their  election  and  in  their 
conversion.  They  have  been  chosen  and  renewed 
that  they  may  serve  and  glorify  him.  Now,  while 
Christ  is  constantly  interceding  for  them  in  heaven, 
he  expects  them  to  labor  for  the  promotion  of  his  in- 
terest on  earth.  Did  they  feel  their  responsibility  they 
would  think  less  of  themselves  than  of  their  Redeemer. 
It  seems  to  be  the  only  aim  of  some,  perhaps  I  may 
say  of  many,  to  keep  alive  their  hope  of  future  happi- 
ness. How  few  do  we  find,  who  possess  a  martyr's 
spirit — who  are  willing  to  bear  reproach  for  the  sake 
of  Christ?  Important  duties  are  neglected,  the  faithful 
performance  of  which  would  awaken  a  spirit  of  oppo- 
sition in  worldly  men. 

The  most  satisfactory  illustrations  of  the  principles 
of  Christianity  are  the  lives  of  its  professed  friends. 
They  are  seen  in  prosperity  and  adversity.     Worldly 


216  THE    CHRISTIAN    NAME. 

men  cannot  but  approve  the  consistent  character  of  a 
Christian.  When  such  a  person  dies  they  are  wilHng 
to  admit  that  he  has  gone  to  heaven.  The  defects 
discoverable  in  the  hves  of  some  of  tlie  professed 
friends  of  God  cause  their  sincerity  to  be  doubted. 
God  cannot  be  deceived  and  he  will  accept  nothing, 
which  is  counterfeit.  Who  will  dare  enter  the  pres- 
ence of  God,  who  is  is  terrible  in  holiness,  if  his  heart 
have  not  been  given  to  him?  How  dreadful  must  be 
the  disappointment  of  those,  who  have  only  a  name  to 
live,  when  finally  rejected  !  Wlio  that  has  any  know- 
ledge of  the  deceitfulness  of  his  own  heart  does  not 
feel  the  necessity  of  the  most  impartial  self-examination? 
Worldly  men  are  very  careful  to  see  that  the  title  to 
their  possessions  is  good.  W'hy  should  Christians  be 
less  wise  with  respect  to  their  future  inheritance? 
What  can  be  more  dreadful  than  the  thought  of  being 
thrust  from  the  presence  of  God,  when  expecting  to 
enter  heaven?  Many  said  Christ,  will  say  to  me  in  that 
day,  Lord,  Lord,  have  we  not  prophesied  in  thy  name 
and  in  thy  name  cast  out  devils  ?  And  in  thy  name 
done  many  wonderful  works?  And  then  will  I  profess 
unto  them  I  never  knew  you  :  depart  from  me  ye  that 
work  iniquity. 

Be  anxious,  my  hearers,  not  only  to  bear  the  Chris- 
tian name  but  to  honor  it,  and  to  give  it  influence. 
Strive,  I  pray  you,  to  enter  in  at  the  strait  gate;  for 
many  I  say  unto  you  will  seek  to  enter  in,  and  shall 
not  be  able. — Amen. 


DISCOURSE    XV. 


THE  ACCOUNT  EVERY  ONE  MUST  RENDER 
TO  GOD. 

So  then  every  one  of  us  shall  give  account  of  himself  to  God. — 
Rom.  xiv.  12. 

In  nothing  did  the  true  greatness  of  the  apostle 
Paul  appear  more  manifest  than  in  his  readiness  to 
wave  all  disputes  respecting  things  not  essential  to  the 
salvation  of  men,  that  he  might  with  the  less  difficulty 
and  the  greater  certainty  accomplish  those  objects, 
which  he  believed  to  be  of  infinite  importance.  So  en- 
larged and  so  clear  were  his  views  of  the  character 
and  government  of  God — the  method  devised  and 
adopted  for  the  redemption  of  men  and  the  awfully 
solemn  scenes  soon  to  be  disclosed  to  the  whole  human 
race,  that  all  contentions  respecting  external  rites  and 
subjects,  which  cannot  be  settled  by  the  most  learned, 
were  abhorrent  to  his  feelings.  It  is  well  known  that 
as  Christians  progress  in  holiness  they  gradually  lose 
their  relish  for  unimportant  controversies.  The  more 
eminent  any  are  for  piety  the  more  exclusively  their 
thoughts  are  fixed  on  God,  and  on  heavenly  things. 

The  existence  of  parties  and  sects  in  the  Christian 


218  THE    ACCOUNT    EVERY    ONE 

church  the  apostle  viewed  as  a  serious  evil.  To  the 
Corinthians  he  thus  wrote  in  his  first  epistle.  And  I, 
brethren,  could  not  speak  unto  you  as  unto  spiritual, 
but  as  unto  carnal,  even  as  unto  babes  in  Christ.  I 
have  fed  you  with  milk  and  not  with  meat :  for  hith- 
erto ye  were  not  able  to  bear  it,  neither  yet  now  are 
ye  able.  For  ye  are  yet  carnal :  for  whereas  there  is 
among  you  envying  and  strife  and  divisions,  are  ye 
not  carnal  and  walk  as  men?  For  while  one  saith,  I 
am  of  Paul,  and  another,  I  am  of  Apollos:  are  ye  not 
carnal?  AVho  then  is  Paul,  and  who  is  Apollos,  but 
ministers,  by  whom  ye  believed,  even  as  the  Lord 
gave  to  every  man  ?  I  have  planted,  Apollos  watered ; 
but  God  gave  the  increase. 

Great  has  been  the  waste  of  time,  of  talents,  and  of 
treasure  in  the  Christian  church  by  the  unprofitable 
discussions  of  learned  divines,  or  men  of  different 
opinions,  respecting  things  not  essential.  These  ob- 
servations are  not  intended  to  be  applied  to  those,  who 
from  a  sense  of  duty  contend  earnestly  for  the  faith 
once  delivered  to  the  saints. 

Those,  who  meditate  on  the  condition  of  multitudes, 
who  are  under  sentence  of  death,  and  who  are  rapidly 
passing  down  to  the  grave  unprepared  to  meet  their 
God,  must  feel  that  Christians  have  a  great  work  to 
accomplish,  which  requires  the  most  vigorous  exercise 
of  all  their  powers.  They  look  to  distant  as  well  as 
to  immediate  results. 

No  man  was  less  disposed  than  the  apostle  Paul  to 
give  up  any  essential  truth,  and  no  man  was  less  in- 
clined to  contend  for  things  not  of  essential  import- 
ance. For  though  I  be  free  from  all  men,  yet  have  I 
made  myself  a  servant  unto  all,  that  1  might  gain  the 


MUST    RENDER    TO    GOD.  219 

more.  I  am  made  all  things  to  all  men,  that  I  might 
by  all  means  save  some.  It  grieved  him  to  see  Chris- 
tians divided  into  parties — to  see  them  disputing  about 
external  rites — about  meats,  and  holy-days.  For  none 
of  us,  he  said,  liveth  to  himself,  and  no  man  dieth  to 
himself.  For  whether  we  live,  we  live  unto  the  Lord ; 
and  whether  we  die,  we  die  unto  the  Lord ;  whether, 
therefore,  we  live  or  die  we  are  the  Lord's.  For  this 
end  Christ  both  died  and  rose  and  revived,  that  he 
might  be  Lord  both  of  the  dead  and  living.  But  why 
dost  thou  judge  thy  brother  ?  or,  why  dost  thou  set  at 
nought  thy  brother? — for  we  shall  all  stand  before  the 
judgment-seat  of  Christ.  For  it  is  written,  as  I  live, 
saith  the  Lord,  every  knee  shall  bow  to  me  and  every 
tongue  shall  confess  to  God.  So  then  every  one  of  us 
shall  give  account  of  himself  to  God.* 

1.  There  is  in  every  man  a  sense  of  accountability 
to  him,  who  created  him,  and  on  whom  he  depends  for 
life  and  health  and  all  things.  God  has  a  perfect  right 
to  require  of  us  the  perfect  and  constant  exercise  of  all 
cur  powers  in  his  service.  He  requires  of  us  nothing 
inconsistent  with  our  highest  happiness.  The  relation 
we  sustain  to  him  is  the  foundation  of  his  claim  to  our 
constant  obedience.  Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God 
with  all  thy  heart,  and  with  all  thy  soul,  and  with  all 
thy  strength,  and  with  all  thy  mind.  This  is  the  first 
and  great  commandment,  and  the  second  is  like  unto 
it.  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbor  as  thyself.  The 
order  which  God  has  established  many  reverse.  They 
acknowledge  the  claims  of  their  fellow  creatures,  while 
they  disregard  the  claims  of  God.  They  seem  to  aim 
at  nothing  more  than  to  be  just  in  their  dealings  with 
their  neighbors  and  to  contribute  for  the  support  of 


220  THE    ACCOUNT    EVERY    ONE 

the  poor  and  suffering.  And  it  may  be  doubted, 
whether  those  who  have  the  fairest  reputation  for 
honesty  are  influenced  so  much  by  love  of  their  neigh- 
bors as  by  a  regard  to  their  own  interest  and  reputa- 
tion. All  their  powers  are  sometimes  exercised  to  the 
hiofhest  deorree  in  their  endeavors  to  obtain  some  ad- 
vantage  of  those,  with  whom  they  transact  business. 
When  they  succeed  they  rejoice.  They  do  in  fact 
rob  their  fellow  creatures  without  exposing  themselves 
to  the  penalty  of  the  law.  The  commandment  of  God 
requires  us  to  do  them  good  in  all  the  different  ways 
in  which  we  can  benefit  them.  It  requires  us  to  re- 
lieve them,  if  in  our  power,  when  they  are  in  distress— 
and  to  be  as  unwilling  to  wrong  them  as  to  be  wrong- 
ed ourselves.  It  is  believed  that  very  little  of  the  hon- 
esty, which  exists  in  the  community,  proceeds  from 
the  right  principle.  While  many  are  just  in  their 
transactions  with  their  fellow  creatures,  they  neglect 
to  perform  the  duties  they  owe  to  God,  and  treat  him, 
as  if  not  indebted  to  him,  not  dependent  on  him,  and 
not  accountable  to  him  for  their  conduct.  They  live 
without  God  and  without  Christ  in  the  world.  Those, 
who  love  God,  love  his  Son— love  to  worship  them 
and  to  commune  with  them.  God  is  a  Spirit,  and 
they  tliat  worship  him  must  worship  him  in  spirit  and 
in  truth.  He  will  one  day  call  us  to  give  an  account 
of  all  our  conduct  to  him. 

2.  We  must  render  to  him  an  account  of  the  use 
we  have  made  of  the  powers  of  our  mind.  God  has 
given  us  understanding,  affections,  and  conscience; 
by  which  he  has  distinguished  us  from  all  the  lower 
orders  of  animals.  Some  undoubtedly  have  superior 
powers  to  others,  and  superior  advantages  for  the  culti- 


MUST    RENDER    TO    GOD.  221 

vation  of  them.  It  is  the  duty  of  every  one  to  cultivate 
the  powers  of  his  mind  in  the  best  possible  manner, 
not  that  he  may  acquire  fame  but  that  he  may  be 
quaHfied  to  do  good.  The  Christian,  who  has  a  proper 
sense  of  his  obhgation  to  God,  endeavors  to  do  this. 
Christians  as  well  as  others  are  often  faulty  in  neglect- 
ing to  cultivate  the  powers  of  their  mind  as  much  as 
possible,  though  the  object  they  have  in  view  is  in- 
finitely excellent  and  glorious.  It  is  a  remarkable 
fact  that  a  large  proportion  of  men  of  genius  and 
learning  are  irreligious.  It  is  not  the  pleasure  of  God 
that  the  success  of  the  gospel  should  depend  on  human 
power  of  any  kind.  This  may  be  the  reason,  why 
not  many  men  of  the  most  distinguished  powers  of 
mind  are  called.  Their  powers  of  intellect  make  them 
unwilling  to  submit  to  the  humbling  truths  of  the 
gospel.  They  cannot  believe  that  objects  of  great 
importance  can  be  obtained  without  a  corresponding 
display  of  power. 

Men  of  talents  and  learning,  as  well  as  men  of 
wealth,  are  but  stewards  of  what  has  been  given  them. 
This  they  seldom  feel.  They  look  down  upon  those 
inferior  to  them — often  with  contempt,  forgetting  that 
they  are  indebted  to  God  for  all  their  powers,  and 
accountable  to  him  for  the  use  they  make  of  them. 
Some,  who  might  have  done  much  to  promote  the 
cause  of  truth,  have  proved  to  be  its  greatest  enemies. 
What  excuse  can  they  offer  for  their  unbelief,  when 
they  see  the  illiterate — many  perhaps  themselves  un- 
able to  read,  entering  the  kingdom  of  God?  Those, 
whom  the  learned  despise  as  weak  and  illiterate  are 
able  to  understand  the  doctrines  peculiar  to  Christian- 
ity. They  understand  them  because  they  are  humble, 
20 


222  THE    ACCOUNT    EVERY    ONE 

and  on  this  account  are  favored  with  the  teachings  of 
the  Holy  Spirit.  How  dreadful  must  be  the  account, 
which  learned  infidels  and  corrupters  of  Christianity 
will  be  obliged  to  render  to  God!  They  will  be  allow- 
ed to  keep  nothing  back.  Trembling  and  in  distress 
they  will  have  nothing  to  object  to  the  sentence — 
Depart  ye  cnrsed. 

AVuh  what  joy  will  the  faithful  and  successful 
Christian,  and  especially  the  minister — surrounded  by 
those  converted  by  his  ministry,  render  his  account  to 
God,  giving  him  all  the  glory  !  And  with  what  rapture 
will  he  hear  the  Judge  say  to  him — Come  thou  blessed 
of  my  Father,  inherit  the  kingdom  prepared  for  you 
from  the  foundation  of  the  world  ! 

3.  We  are  commanded  to  love  God  with  all  our 
strength.  The  powers  of  our  body  as  well  as  of  our 
mind  should  be  employed  m  the  service  of  God.  Some 
duties  require  great  exertions  of  our  physical  powers. 
They  should  receive  proper  attention,  and  shoidd  be 
employed  without  complaining  as  well  in  the  service 
of  the  church  as  in  the  pursuit  of  worldly  objects. 
We  do  not  often  hear  worldly  men  engaged  in  profit- 
able business  complain  of  fatigue.  The  complaints  of 
some  ministers  of  weariness  without  sufficient  cause 
make  the  impression  on  the  minds  of  many,  either 
that  religion  is  not  important,  or  that  they  do  not  love 
their  employment. 

4.  We    are    stewards   of   the    property   God  has 

given  us.  Why  God  has  given  prosperity  to  some, 
while  others  meet  with  constant  disappointments  we 
know  not.  The  ship  of  one  merchant  is  lost,  and 
that  of  another  returns  with  a  rich  cargo.  It  seems  to 
be  the  will  of  God  to  place  men  in  diilerciit  circum- 


MUST    RENDER    TO    GOD.  223 

Stances,  that  their  character  may  exhibit  every  possible 
variety  of  shade — and  perhaps  to  make  it  manifest  that 
true  piety  does  not  depend  on  any  condition  in  Hfe. 
Neither  riches  nor  poverty  is  sufficient  to  soften  and 
chano^e  a  depraved  heart  from  sin  to  holiness.  Great 
riches  make  the  worldly  man  proud,  haughty  and 
overbearing.  He  associates  with  those,  who  are  in 
like  circumstances  with  himself.  The  poor  envy  the 
rich,  and  indulge,  often,  hard  thoughts  of  God.  But 
when  any  become  the  subjects  of  grace,  whether  rich 
or  poor,  we  see  a  change  in  their  conduct.  The  rich 
become  humble — compassionate,  and  liberal  in  sup- 
plying the  wants  of  the  poor ;  and  the  poor  cease  to 
murmur — become  contented  with  the  allotments  of 
providence,  and  grateful  to  their  kind  benefactors. 
The  laborer,  who  obtains  a  competence  for  his  support, 
enjoys  more  undisturbed  happiness  than  the  man, 
who  possesses  millions.  It  may  be  a  question  with 
one,  who  is  prosperous,  who  has  more  than  he  needs 
for  himself  and  family,  how  much  he  may  retain  for 
his  own  enjoyment.  We  know  that  at  the  com- 
mencement of  this  dispensation  some  did  sell  all  they 
possessed,  and  had  all  things  common.  That  was  a 
time  of  persecution.  The  Christian  church  was  estab- 
lished in  the  midst  of  hostile  Jews  and  Pagans.  To 
sell  all  and  to  have  all  things  common  at  the  present 
day  would  be  ruinous  to  the  church — demoralizing  in 
its  tendency,  and  destructive  to  the  resources  of  those, 
who  are  disposed  to  contribute  according  to  their  ability 
for  the  extension  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ.  Christians, 
to  whom  God  has  given  riches,  and  who  feel  that  they 
are  but  stewards,  will  be  ready  to  aid  in  the  promotion 
of  every  object  connected  with  the  caUvse  of  their  Re- 


224  THE    ACCOUNT    EVERY    ONE 

deemer.  They  will  feel  that  bis  cause  is  their  cause, 
and  he  anxious  by  economy  and  a  wise  management 
of  their  affairs  to  do  what  they  can  to  promote  it.  Ev- 
ery one  of  us  must  give  account  to  God  of  the  manner, 
in  which  we  use  the  property  given  to  us.  It  is  rob- 
bing him  to  use  it  for  any  unlawful  purpose. 

5.  Rulers,  whose  influence  is  great  in  proportion  to 
the  number  over  whom  their  authority  extends,  must 
render  an  account  to  God  of  all  their  acts.  They  are 
indebted  to  God  for  the  places  they  occupy.  For  pro- 
motion Cometh  neither  from  the  east,  nor  from  the 
west,  nor  from  the  south:  but  God  is  the  Judge;  he 
putteth  down  one  and  setteth  up  another.  As  a  proof 
of  this,  not  always  the  most  meritorious  are  raised  to 
the  highest  places.  The  promotion  of  individuals 
may  often  be  traced  to  some  particular  events  of  provi- 
dence, without  which  they  would  not  have  been  raised 
to  offices  of  trust  and  high  responsibility.  The  more 
elevated  the  station  of  an  individual  and  the  greater 
his  power  ;  the  more  good  or  evil  he  can  do — and  most 
solemn  must  be  the  account  he  will  be  called  to  render 
to  God.  What  is  a  king,  an  emperor,  or  a  president 
but  a  creature  of  God,  dependent  on  him  every  mo- 
ment for  life,  and  health  and  all  things !  He  cannot 
protect  himself  from  disease,  from  reproach,  and  from 
death.  Where  are  now  the  mighty  men,  whose  names 
terrified  nations  ?  Their  bodies  have  returned  to  the 
dust  and  their  spirits  have  gone  to  render  their  account 
to  God. 

6.  We  must  every  one  of  us  give  an  account  to  God 
of  the  manner,  in  which  we  spend  our  time. 

The  value  of  time  must  be  estimate  by  a  consider- 
ation of  the  important  duties  to  be  performed  during 


MUST    RENDER    TO    GOD.  225 

its  continuance.  The  work  to  be  done  by  us  while 
we  are  permitted  to  live  is  great,  and  is  connected  with 
consequences,  which  must  affect  us  forever.  The 
longest  period  of  time  is  short,  when  compared  with 
eternity.  Indeed  all  comparison  fails.  What  then  is 
the  life  of  man?  Man  that  is  born  of  a  woman  is  of 
few  days,  and  full  of  trouble.  He  cometh  forth  like  a 
flower  and  is  cut  down:  he  fleeth  also  as  a  shadow, 
and  continueth  not.  During  our  short  and  uncertain 
period  of  life,  our  chief  business  is  to  make  preparation 
for  our  future  stale.  For  there  is  no  w^ork.  nor  devise, 
nor  knowledge,  nor  wisdom  in  the  grave  whither  we 
are  going. 

In  the  contemplation  of  the  work  to  be  done  we 
find  that  we  are  by  nature  depraved— enemies  of  God — 
exposed  to  everlasting  death — our  immortal  soul  in  a 
state  of  ruin — and  no  help  in  ourselves.  We  find 
also  from  searching  the  scriptures  that  God  in  great 
mercy  has  provided  for  us  an  all  sufficient  Savior — no 
less  a  person  than  his  only  begotten  Son,  and  that 
salvation  is  offered  without  money  and  without  price, 
and  too  without  any  respect  of  persons.  God  so  loved 
the  world  that,  he  gave  his  only  begotten  Son,  that 
whosoever  believeth  in  him  should  not  perish,  but 
have  everlasting  life.  For  God  sent  not  his  Son  into 
the  world  to  condemn  the  world,  but  that  the  world 
through  him  might  be  saved.  God  has  given  us  time 
to  acquire  a  knowledge  of  his  law  and  of  his  Son — of 
the  method  he  has  adopted  for  our  salvation.  He  has 
given  us  the  volume  of  revelation,  which  contains  all 
the  information  we  need.  To  neglect  to  search  the 
scriptures  is  to  provoke  God  to  anger  against  us  and 
to  ruin  our  own  souls.     The  object  to  be  obtained  du- 


226  THE  ACCOUNT  EYERY  ONE 

ring  our  short  tarry  in  this  world  is  of  infinite  value. 
It  must  be  obtained  now  or  never. 

Deliverance  from  death  everlasting  and  an  inherit- 
ance incorruptible  undefiled  and  that  fadeth  not  away 
are  offered  to  every  one,  who  in  time  repents  of  his 
sins  and  believes  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  These 
two  great  objects  can  never  be  separated.  Wlio  can 
form  any  conception  of  the  greatness  of  the  sufferings, 
which  the  believer  will  escape  ?  or  the  greatness  of 
the  inheritance  he  will  obtain?  or,  the  value  of  the 
price  paid  for  his  redemption  1  What  would  those  give, 
who  are  now  sufferinor  the  wrath  of  God,  and  who 
once  had  an  opportunity  to  hear  the  gospel,  could  they 
come  back  to  this  world  and  have  one  day  more  of 
trial  ?  What  would  the  angels  give,  who  for  their  re- 
bellion were  banished  from  heaven  and  are  now  re- 
served in  chains  under  darkness  unto  the  judgment  of 
the  great  day,  could  they  be  permitted  to  enjoy  such 
an  opportunity  as  you  have  to  be  delivered  from  the 
punishment  they  are  suffering  and  to  be  reconciled  to 
their  offended  sovereign?  How  indescribably  and  in- 
conceivably precious  is  the  time,  when  a  sinner  be- 
lieves in  Christ !  That  one  act  frees  him  from  the 
bondage  of  sin  and  the  fear  of  future  misery,  and 
secures  to  him  the  hope  of  future  and  everlasting 
liappiness  and  glory. 

The  time  allowed  us  includes  all  the  privileges, 
which  have  been  granted  us.  We  have  been  distin- 
guished from  tlie  angels  tliat  sinned,  and  for  whom  no 
Savior  has  been  provided  and  no  space  for  repentance 
has  been  given.  W^e  have  likewise  been  distinguished 
from  millions  and  hundreds  of  millions  of  the  human 
race,  who  never  heard  of  the  method  devised  and 


MUST    RENDER    TO    GOD.  227 

adopted  for  the  redemption  of  men.  It  is  impossible 
for  the  heathen  by  the  light  of  reason  to  discover  the 
way  of  salvation  through  faith  in  Christ  and  him  cru- 
cified. The  doctrines  of  Christianity  have  been  made 
known  to  the  world  by  revelation,  but  the  light  of 
Christianity  has  never  extended  to  a  large  portion  of 
mankind.  They  have  come  into  the  world  depraved, 
and  unable  to  discover  the  glory  of  God's  forgiving 
love.  Gloomy  is  their  prospect  and  they  know  not 
what  will  become  of  them  when  they  die.  The  scrip- 
tures assure  us  that  no  idolater  shall  enter  the  kingdom 
of  heaven. 

The  opportunities  most  of  you  have  enjoyed  have 
been  sufficient  for  the  accomplishment  of  the  work 
of  preparation  for  heaven.  This  is  evident  from  the 
fact  that  not  a  few  children  and  youth  have  already 
chosen  that  good  part  which  will  never  be  taken 
from  them.  Much  of  your  time  has  been  lost  when 
you  might  have  made  yourselves  acquainted  with 
the  great  truths  of  revelation.  How  precious  the 
opportunities,  which  have  been  misimproved !  How 
many  years  some  have  continued  in  unbelief — object- 
ing to  the  most  essential  truths  of  Christianity,  truths, 
which  have  been  in  many  instances  effectual  to  the  con- 
version  of  sinners  !  Every  one,^who  is  still  impenitent 
is  under  sentence  of  condemnation  and  the  wrath  of 
God  abideth  on  him.  He  that  believeth  on  Christ  is 
not  condemned  ;  but  he  that  believeth  not  is  condemn- 
ed already  ;  because  he  hath  not  believed  in  the  name 
of  the  only'begotten  Son  of  God.  And  this  is  the  con- 
demnation, that  light  is  come  into  the  world,  and  men 
loved  darkness  rather  than  light,  because  their  deeds 
were  evil.     For  every  one  that  doeth  evil  hateth  the 


228  THE    ACCOUNT    EVERY    ONE 

liofht,  neither  cometh  to  the  lii]^ht  lest  his  deeds  should 
be  reproved.  But  he  that  doeth  truth  cometh  to  the 
light,  that  his  deeds  may  be  made  manifest  that  they 
are  wrought  in  God.  The  sin  of  unbelief  by  which 
Christ  is  rejected,  is  more  aggravated  in  the  sight  of 
God  than  any  transgression  of  his  law.  It  is  not  so 
viewed  by  men.  Open  violations  of  the  moral  law — 
profane  swearing,  lying,  intemperance — dishonesty — 
idolatry  and  adultery  exclude  those,  who  are  guilty  of 
these  crimes  from  the  church.  But  the  sin  of  unbe- 
lief is  hardly  noticed.  Many  occupy  places  in  the 
church,  who  are  far  from  being  sound  in  the  faith. 
The  most  moral  unbeliever,  who  hears  the  gospel 
faithfully  preached  every  Sabbath  is  more  guilty  in 
the  sight  of  God  than  the  ignorant  Pagan,  who 
worships  idols.  Were  the  unbeliever  sensible  of  liis 
guilt  he  would  be  alarmed. 

There  is  another  sin  more  aggravated  than  the  sin 
of  unbelief.  And  whosoever  speaketh  a  word  against 
the  Son  of  man,  it  shall  be  forgiven  him:  but  whoso- 
ever speaketh  against  the  Holy  Ghost,  it  shall  not  be 
forgiven  him,  neither  in  this  world,  nor  in  the  world 
to  come.  The  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost  is  a  manifesta- 
tion of  the  exceeding  riches  of  divine  grace  and  the 
strength  of  divine  love.  It  is  added  to  the  gift  of 
Christ.  It  has  been  bestowed  upon  those,  who  have 
rejected  Christ.  The  rejection  of  Christ  follows  from 
unbelief.  The  sin  of  unbelief  is  in  addition  to  the 
transgression  of  the  divine  law.  The  gift  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  after  the  rejection  of  the  Son  of  God  is  a 
proof  of  more  intense  love  of  men  than  the  gift  of 
Christ  after  a  refusal  to  obey  the  divine  law.  It  would 
have  been  just  for  God  to  have  punished  rebellious 


MUST    RENDER    TO    GOD.  229 

men  without  providing  for  them  a  Savior— and  much 
more  deserving-  were  they  of  punishment  when  they 
put  to  death  his  only  begotten  Son.  And  still  more 
deserving  of  punishment  are  those,  who  resist  the  Hoiy 
Spirit,  and  make  light  of  his  instructions.  How  many 
times  the  impenitent  have  broken  the  law  of  God, 
which  is  holy  and  just  and  good  ! — how  many  times 
rejected  the  offers  of  salvation  through  faith  in  Christ! 
— how  many  times  resisted  the  Holy  Spirit,  sent  to 
convince  them  of  sin  of  righteousness  and  a  judgment 
to  come  !  The  Holy  Spirit  in  the  most  tender  manner, 
when  you  have  been  reading  the  word  or  hearing  it 
preached — or  when  you  have  been  called  to  notice 
some  affecting  event  of  Divine  Providence — has  whis- 
pered within — all  is  not  right — something  must  be 
done — no  time  is  to  be  lost — now  look  to  Jesus !  You 
must  every  one  of  you  give  account  to  God  of  your 
striving  against  his  Holy  Spirit. 

APPLICATION. 

In  view  of  the  subject  under  consideration  let  your 
thoughts,  my  hearers,  carry  you  onward  and  upward 
to  the  judgment-seat  of  Christ.  It  may  be  that  some 
of  yon  will  before  many  weeks  or  months  be  called 
into  the  presence  of  God.  After  death  there  can  be 
no  change  in  your  character.  You  must  be  jndged 
and  rewarded  according  to  the  deeds  done  in  the  body. 

You  now  in  thought^  and  in  view  of  the  possibility 
that  you  may  soon  be  numbered  with  the  dead,  stand 
before  the  Judge  of  the  world.  What  account  can 
you  give  of  the  use  you  have  made  of  the  powers  of 
your  mind?  Are  you  illiterate?  Look  yonder  to  that 
shining  and  joyful  gronp.     Many  of  them  were  unable 


830  THE    ACCOUNT    EVERY    ONE 

to  read.  They  heard  the  word  preached,  understood 
if,  and  gratefully  received  the  offers  of  salvation 
through  faith  in  Jesus  Christ.  They  are  about  to  en- 
joy that  inheritance  purchased  for  them  by  their 
Redeemer. 

Have  you  enjoyed  the  advantages  of  a  good  educa- 
tion and  become  more  or  less  learned  ?  Could  you  not 
understand  the  doctrines  peculiar  to  Christianity? 
Did  you  embrace  dangerous  errors,  which  have  proved 
your  ruin?  Look  you  to  that  shining  group,  whom 
you  despised  as  weak  and  illiterate.  Why  could  not 
you  with  superior  powers  of  mind  and  far  greater 
advantages  understand  the  truths  of  revelation  as  well 
as  they  ?  Besides,  so  plain  are  the  truths  of  God's  word 
that  way-faring  men,  though  fools,  or  illiterate,  need 
not  err  therein.  They  received  the  simple  truths  of 
revelation  ;  but  you  would  receive  nothing  on  the 
mere  testimony  of  God. 

You  preferred  the  testimony  of  reason,  the  reason  of 
a  transgressor,  who  is  always  disposed  to  justify  or  to 
excuse  himself,  to  the  testimony  of  God.  Instead  of 
exercising  your  reason  in  ascertaining  what  the  scrip- 
tures teach,  you  have  exercised  it  in  determining  what 
they  ought  to  teach  and  what  God  ought  to  do.  Your 
reason,  intended  for  your  good,  you  have  made  the  in- 
strumept,  by  its  perversion,  of  your  destruction. 

Are  you  poor  ?  God  has  wise  ends  to  be  accomplish- 
ed by  placing  some  in  circumstances  of  poverty.  If 
contented  with  the  allotments  of  providence,  they  are 
a  constant  reproof  to  those,  who  live  in  great  splendor 
and  at  great  expense,  when  so  much  remains  to  be 
done  for  the  advancement  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ. 
Do  you  say  you  had  no  time  to  attend  to  the  subject 


MUST    RENDER    TO    GOD.  231 

of  religion  1  You  see  among  the  saved  some,  who  were 
as  poor  as  you,  and  who  were  obliged  to  labor  daily 
for  the  support  of  their  families. 

Are  you  rich?  How  have  you  used  the  bounties  of 
God's  providence?  Have  you  felt  that  you  were  but 
stewards  and  that  the  gold  and  silver  committed  to  you 
were  the  Lord's?  Has  not  the  Lord's  money  been 
spent  more  freely  to  gratify  pride — and  for  the  pleas- 
ures and  amusements  of  the  world  than  for  him?  The 
rich  often  do  more  to  corrupt  than  to  benefit  the  public. 
Their  wealth  is  in  many  instances  a  burden  to  them. 
Their  pride  may  be  gratified  while  they  are  made  un- 
happy by  their  various  cares.  They  rob  God  by  with- 
holding from  him  his  due.  The  way  of  all  transgres- 
sors is  hard. 

Are  you  rulers  or  magistrates  ?  What  has  been  your 
influence?  Have  you  regarded  the  claims  of  God? 
Have  you  endeavored  to  promote  the  virtue  and  happi- 
ness of  the  people,  or  have  you  been  wholly  selfish? 
How  fearful  must  be  the  account,  which  rulers  will  be 
required  to  render  to  God  ?  While  they  themselves 
live  in  splendor,  they  encourage  their  people  to  engage 
in  bloody  wars,  which  might  be  prevented  by  the  ex- 
ercise of  a  Christian  and  pacific  spirit.  Millions,  the 
hard  earnings  of  the  people,  are  spent,  and  thousands 
of  valuable  lives  are  sacrificed,  while  the  authors  have 
no  share  in  the  sufferings.  What  immense  debts 
have  accumulated,  and  burdens  laid  upon  the  people 
in  Europe  by  the  custom  of  war?  The  popularity  of 
conquerors  is  a  proof  that  nations  delight  in  military 
operations.  The  history  of  the  world  would  hardly 
be  read,  if  it  were  not  the  history  of  bloody  battles. 
It  is  undoubtedly  the  duty  of  rulers  to  restrain  and 


232  THE    ACCOUNT    EVERY    ONE 

counteract  the  influence  of  such  as  seek  for  military- 
glory. 

To  all  classes  the  question  may  be  proposed,  how- 
have  you  spent  your  time,  allowed  you  for  making 
preparations  for  your  future  state?  Though  depraved, 
and  condemned,  you  have  had  an  opportunity  to 
obtain  pardon  and  justification  through  faith  in  the 
Son  of  God.  Salvation  has  been  offered  many  times 
to  every  one  of  you  as  a  free  gift;  but  you  have  made 
light  of  the  offer  and  persevered  in  unbelief  and  im- 
penitence. You  could  not  expect  that  God  would 
look  with  indifference  on  your  neglect  and  rejection 
of  his  Son,  sent  into  the  world  to  suffer  and  die  that 
you  may  live.  Now  the  day  of  grace  is  forever  end- 
ed— time  is  no  more— you  will  have  no  more  offers  of 
pardon.  You  must  receive  your  rewards  according 
to  your  conduct. 

Now  let  us  come  back  to  our  proper  places  and 
while  we  may,  let  us  make  sure  of  heaven. 

Now,  as  you  are  all  still  living  and  may  be  laying 
up  treasures  for  eternity,  let  Christians  consider  that 
their  reward  in  heaven  will  correspond  with  what 
they  do  and  suffer  for  Christ  in  this  world.  Be  not 
contented  merely  to  obtain  admittance  into  heaven. 
Be  as^  anxious  to  obtain  a  large  inheritance  in  heaven 
as  worldly  men  to  obtain  a  large  inheritance  on  earth. 
You  are  sure  that  the  captain  of  your  salvation  will 
be  victorious.  When  the  book  of  life  is  opened  it  will 
appear  that  every  one  whose  name  was  ever  recorded 
there  has  been  delivered  from  all  his  enemies — and 
that  all  their  victories  have  been  ruinous  to  them  and 
their  cause.  Great  indeed  must  be  your  joy,  when 
you  hear  the  Judge,  with  the  most  benignant  look,  say 


MUST    RENDER    TO    GOD.  233 

to  yon,  Come  ye  blessed  of  my  Father,  inherit  the 
kingdom  prepared  for  you  from  the  foundation  of  the 
world. 

And  let  the  impenitent,  while  they  have  an  oppor- 
tunity, make  their  peace  with  God.  You  are  furnished 
with  the  means  by  which  you  may  satisfy  the  demands 
of  the  divine  law.  Christ  has  by  his  obedience  and 
death  magnified  the  divine  law  and  made  it  honorable. 
You  have  only  to  look  to  him,  confessing  your  sins 
with  penitence — acknowledging  your  dependence  on 
him,  and  trusting  in  him.  You  must  do  this  or  you 
must  be  lost.  All  hope  of  future  happiness  while  you 
continue  in  unbelief  must  be  cut  off.  You  know  this 
that  the  more  impartially  you  study  the  scriptures; 
the  more  anxious  you  are  respecting  the  concerns  of 
your  souls. 

You  know  that  every  year  many  are  unexpectedly 
and  unprepared  called  into  the  presence  of  God.  And 
you  know  that  the  chamber  of  sickness,  when  the 
body  is  full  of  pain  and  the  thoughts  cannot  be  fixed 
on  any  object,  is  not  the  fit  place  for  the  performance 
of  that  work,  which  requires  the  exercise  of  all  the 
powers  of  the  soul.  What  business  is  so  important 
and  so  difficult  as  that  we  have  to  transact  with  the 
Great  Jehovah,  who  searcheth  the  heart  and  trieth 
the  reins  of  the  children  of  men  !  A  mistake  here  is 
ruinous.  How  many,  who  indulge  a  hope  of  salva- 
tion, have  refused  to  receive  the  whole  truth,  and  have 
embraced  a  defective  system!  Search  the  scriptures, 
1  pray  you,  carefully  and  impartially.  Depend  not  on 
human  theories,  but  on  the  word  and  Spirit  of  God, 
and  give  yourselves  no  rest  till  you  can  say,  Old 
things  are  passed  away,  behold,  all  things  have  be- 
come new. — Amen.  21 


1 


I 


DATE  DUE 

,-iJI^^  \  _  "v 

y 

GAYLORD 

PRINT  to  IN  U    S    A. 

w 


